《查太莱夫人的情人》——  lady chatterley 中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:8960 回复:32

[Novel] 《查太莱夫人的情人》——  lady chatterley 中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
《查太莱夫人的情人》——  lady chatterley 中英对照版【完结】
[align=center][table=510,#EE0000,#EE0000,1][tr][td][align=left][font=宋体][size=2][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=450,#ffffff,#ffffff,1][tr][td]
[font=宋体][size=4][b][align=left][color=#ff6600]查太莱夫人的情人[/color][/align][/b][/size][/font]
[font=宋体][size=2][align=left][color=#EE0000][attachment=11786325]
英国作家劳伦斯的小说,是劳伦斯的最后一部长篇小说,西方十大情爱经典小说之一。因大量情爱描写,在英美及我国被长期禁止发行。后被多次改编为电影。
本书是英国著名小说家、诗人劳伦斯最后的一部长篇小说。本书讲的是,康妮(康斯坦斯的爱称)嫁给了贵族地主查泰莱为妻,但不久他便在战争中负伤,腰部以下终身瘫痪。在老家中,二人的生活虽无忧无虑,但却死气沉沉。庄园里的猎场守猎人重新燃起康妮的爱情之火及对生活的渴望,她经常悄悄来到他的小屋幽会,尽情享受原始的、充满激情的性生活。康妮怀孕了,为掩人耳目到威尼斯度假。这时守猎人尚未离婚的妻子突然回来,暴露了他们之间的私情。巨大的社会差距迫使康妮为生下孩子先下嫁他人,只能让守猎人默默地等待孩子的降生。
[/color][/align][/size][/font]  

[/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=510,#EE0000,#EE0000,1][tr][td][align=right][font=宋体][size=2][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-25 22:53重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 3 条评分 派派币 +35

光辉岁月啊

ZxID:7076417

等级: 派派新人
举报 只看该作者 32楼  发表于: 2014-03-28 0
Re:《查太莱夫人的情人》——  lady chatterley 中英对照版【完结】
不能直接下载吗?
为什么啊
这样复制黏贴好累啊
jo2008ken

ZxID:7032283

等级: 派派新人
举报 只看该作者 31楼  发表于: 2014-03-14 0
有完整版本的吗
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 30楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  19


“亲爱的克利福,我恐怕你预料的事情是实现了。是的,我爱上了另一个人。我很希望你将提出离婚。---我住在旦肯的家里。我告诉过你,我们在威尼斯时曾在一块。我很替你抱憾,但是请你把这事情平心静气的看吧。你实在是不再需要我了。而我呢,回勒格贝去是件难堪的事,我是十分抱歉的,但是请你原恕我吧,请你提出离婚,而另找个比我更好的人吧、我实在不是你所需要的人,我认为我是太无忍耐性,太自私了,我决不能回去和你同居了。一切我是替你觉得非常抱歉的,但是如果你平心静气地看这事情,你当知道这并不是那么可怖的事,对我个人来说,你实在并不真正在乎我,那么,请你原谅我而抛弃我吧。” 




在克利福的内心里,其实是不惊讶这么一封信的来到的。他的心中老早就知道她要离开他。但是外表上,他是绝对不愿承认的。所以,在外表上看来,这封信给了他一个最可怖的打击,因为他对于她的信任的外层是一向平静的。




我们大家不都一样么?我们用意志的力量,去强制着内在的直觉的东西不表露出来,一旦这种强制失效了的时候,便造成了一种恐怖的状态。于是打击之来,便十倍难受了。




克利福象个患歇斯底里症的孩子,他狞恶地、失神地在床上坐起来,把波太太吓着了。”




“怎么,克利福男爵,你怎么了?”




没有回答!她害怕他病势发作了,慌忙地摸摸他的脸,探探他的脉。




“什么地方疼痛么?告诉我什么地方疼痛,请你告诉我吧!”




没有回答!




“老天老天!那么我要打电话到雪非尔德叫加凌东医生,我请勒基医生马上来。”




她正向门边越过去时,听见他的重浊的声音说:




“不!”她停住了,凝视着他,他的脸是黄的,失神的,象个白痴的脸。




“你是要我不要找医生么?”




“是的!我不需要医生。”他的幽冥的声音说。




“但是,克利福男爵哟,你是病了,我可不敢负这责任。我得叫医生来,否则人们要责备我的。”




停了一会,然后那重浊的声音说:




“我没有病,我的女人不回来了。”---这仿佛是石像在说。




“不回来了?你是说夫人么?波太太走近床边说,“啊,别相信这话,你放心,夫人是一定会回来的。”




床上的石像依旧不动,只是把一封信在被单上推了过来。




“读吧!”幽冥的声音说。




“这是夫人的信,我确信夫人是不愿我看她写给你的信的,克利福男爵,如果你愿意的话,请你告诉我什么好了。”




“读吧!”那声音重新说道。




“好吧,克利福男爵,这是我顺从你啊。”她说。




她读了那封信。




“唔,太太真使我奇怪,”她说,“她曾那么忠实地答应回来的!”




床上那只脸孔上的粗野的但是失神的表情似乎加深了,波太太不安地望着他,她知道她所要对付是什么;男性的歇斯底里,这种讨厌的病,她从前在看护士兵的时候,已经验过多少了。




她有点讨厌克利福男爵,无论哪个头胸清醒的男子,都应该知道他的女人爱上了别人而要离开他了。虽然她也知道,克利福的内心里是绝对明白的,不过他不肯承认罢了,假如他承认了它而作某种准备,假如他承认了它而与他的女人尽力避克这种事变,那才算是大丈夫的行为,但是不然!他明明知道,却又老是瞒阂自己说事情并非如此,他明明觉得恶魔在扭着他的尾巴!却又装模作佯说是那是使向他微笑,这种虚伪的情境,引出了现在这种虚伪的脱血病的发作:歇斯底里,这是癫狂的一种形式,她心里有点恨恨地想道:“所以有这种事情,都是因为他太想自己了,他全副心神都在想他的不死的自我,于是当打击一来的时候,他便象是在自己的绷带里绞结着的木乃伊,瞧瞧他!”




但是歇斯底里是危险的,她是个看护,去拯救他,那是她的义务,想把他的大丈夫气与自尊心鼓舞起来,那只是于他有损无益的,因为他的大丈夫气已死了一如果不是地,那么至少是暂时地,他只会象一只虫子似地越卷越软,越挣扎越脱血的。




唯一可做的事情是解放他的自怜心。好象丁尼生笔下的贵妇一般,他得痛哭一场,否则,他定要一命鸣呼了。




于是波太太开始先哭起来,她用手掩着脸孔,舞舞噎噎地哭着。“我从没有想到夫人竟做得出来,我从没有想到!”她鸣咽着说。她突然亿起了她往日所是的忧苦悲伤,眼泪为她自己的不幸而流了,一经开始了,她的眼泪是真切的,因为她有她自己的林哭的事情。




克利福想着他怎样给这妇人康妮所背叛,而且波太太的悉苦传染了他,不禁泪水盈盈,而开始流了下来,他是为自己而哭的,彼太太看见了他的失神的脸上流着眼泪时,忙用小手绢揩干她自己的两颊,向他斜倾着。“不要烦恼,克利福男爵!”他在一种强烈的感动中说,“不要烦恼吧,不,那于你是有害的。”




他忍下了一声呜咽,身体颤抖起来,脸上的泪流得更急了,她的手放在他的臀上,她自己的泪又流起来,他重新颤抖着,好象痉挛似的,她把手臂绕着他的肩膊。“好了,好了!不要烦恼了!不,不要烦恼了!”她一边流泪,一边悲哀地对他说。她把他引近着她,她的两臂环绕着他的宽大的肩膊;他的脸依在她的胸膛上呜咽着,震动着他的宽大的肩膊,同时她温柔地爱抚着他的头发说:“好了!好了!好了!别发愁了!别发愁了!”




他把两臂楼抱着她,好象孩子似地偎依着她,他的眼泪把她浆三蝗白围裙和浅蓝色的衣裳弄湿了。他终于把自己完全放任了。




过了一会,她吻着他,把他在她怀里摇着。她的心里说:“啊,克利福里男爵哟,网!作威作福的查太莱哟!你终于到了这步田地了!”最后,他甚至象孩于似地人曰了。她觉得疲乏极了,回到她的房里去,笑着又哭着,她也给她自己的歇斯底里所占据了。多可笑!多可怕!这么一个下场!多可耻!而且是多混掩!。




以后,克利福对于波太太变成小孩一般了。他有时握着她的手,把他的头依在她的胸怀里。当她轻轻地吻了吻他时,他说:“是的!吻我吧!吻我吧!”当她用海绵洗涤他雄伟的身体时,他也一样要说:吻我吧!”好让她随便在他身上的什么地方,半打趣地轻吻着。




他的脸孔怪异地,失神地,象一个孩子那样惊愕地躺在床上,他有时用他的孩子似的大眼睛凝视她,沉溺在一种圣母的崇拜里。他完全沉溺了,所有他的大丈夫气都抛弃了。堕落地返回孩童状态了。他的手有时要放在她的怀里,触摸着她的乳房,在那里热烈地吻着,这是一种自以为孩子的人的堕落的热烈。




波太太觉得又喜悦又害羞,又爱又恨。可是她从不推却他和斥责他。他们之间在肉体上更亲近了。这种堕落的亲近,使他成为一个似乎天真的孩子,惊异错愕得好象一种宗教的热:这是“除非您再成了小孩的堕落的真切的表觉她呢,却是富有权力的伟大圣母,把这大孩子完全慑服在她的意志与怜爱之下。




奇异的是当这个变成了大孩子的克利福---几年来他就渐渐地变成了孩子了一到外界去时,他竟比从前锐利而灵敏得多了。这个堕落的大孩子,现在是个真正的事业家了,如果有关他的利益的问题来了的时候,他是个绝对的男性,锐利得象一根针,坚固得象一块钢,当他和其男子在一块的时候,对于人的目的物的造求上,对于他的煤矿业的发展上,他有一种差不多神秘的狡黠、刻薄和动用自如的力量,那仿佛是他自己的忍受性和他的卖身于伟大圣线了他一种对于物质问题的敏锐观察,赋予他一种超人的力量。他的沉经济效益与私情,和他的大丈夫气的完全消失,似乎给了他一种冷酷的,差不多幻像的,适于事业的第二天性。在事业上,他确实是超人的。




在这一点上,波太太是得意扬扬的,她有时骄傲地对她自己说:“他是多么得手了!这都是我一手做成的!老实说,他和查太莱男爵夫人的时候是从来没有这么得手过的。她不是一种能够推进男人的人,她太为她自己着想了。”




同时,在她的古怪的、女性的灵魂的某一角落里,她多么轻蔑他,憎恶他!在她看来,他是个倒仆了的野兽,只会动的怪物,她一边竭力地帮助他,鼓舞他,一边却在他经日的健全女性的最深最远处,残酷地、无限地轻蔑他,她觉得一个最卑下的流氓都胜他一筹。




克利福对于康妮的态度是奇怪的。他坚持着要再见他一面;他尤其坚持着要她到勒格贝来;这一点他是决定性的,绝对不可动摇的。因为康妮曾经忠实地答应回勒格贝来的。




“那有什么用呢?”波太太说,“难道你不能让她走,摆脱她么?”




“不!她说过她要回来,她便得回来。”




波太太不再反对他了。她知道她对付着是什么。




我不用告诉你的信对我的影响怎样,如果你肯替我想象一下,你也许可以想象出来;不过无疑地你是不愿劳驾替我一想的。




我的回答只有这一句:在我决定什么以前,我定要在勒格贝这儿亲自见你一面,你曾忠实地答应回勒格贝来,你得履行这个允诺,我非在这儿和往常一样亲自见你之后,我不能相信什么,或明白什么。不用说,这边没有人狐疑什么,所以你的归来是自然的,待我们继谈过后,如果你还觉得主意不变,那么无纤疑地我们是可以找个解决办法的。




康妮把这封信给梅乐士看。




“他想开始报复了。”他一边说,一迅把信交还她。




康妮默默无言。她有点惊异,为什么她怕起克利福来了,她怕到他那里去,她怕他,仿佛他是个危险的恶人。




“我怎么好呢?”她说。




“不要管他,如果你不愿意。”




她回了封信给克利福,想推辞这个会见,他复信说:如果你现在不回勒格贝来,我将判断你总有一天要回来的,我便依这判断行事,我将继续在这儿等候你,等五十年也成。




她被吓住了。这是一种阴险的威吓手段,她很知道他是这么说便这么做的。他将不提出离婚,于是孩子便要成为他的,除非她有证明不是。




经过一番忧苦焦虎过后,她决定请希尔达陷她到勒格贝去。她把这个决定通知克利福,他回信说:




我不欢迎人的筋姊,但是我也不绝以闭门羹。毫无疑义,你的




背弃义务与责任是她怂恿的,那么请你不要以为我将有一副笑脸




去见她。




她们到勒格贝时,适值克利福出去了,波太大出来迎接她们。




“呵,夫人!这并不是我们所期望的‘欣然归来’啊!”她说。




“可不是!”康妮说。




“原来这妇人知道了!不知道其他的仆人知道多小,猜疑我小了呢?”




她进了大门,现在这屋于是她恨之入骨的了,这种宽大散漫的地方,好象是个险恶的东西在她头上威吓着。她现在不是它的主妇,而是它的受难者了。




“我不能在此久留。”她恐怖地对希尔达低语道。




她很难过地进到她寝室里去,重新占有了这间房子,仿佛没有发生过什么事似的!在勒格贝四壁内的每一分钟,她感觉得憎恶。




直至她们下楼去晚餐的时候才会着克利福,他穿了晚服,结下了一条黑领带,他态度拘谨显得狠绅士的样子,在席间,他是十足文雅的,引领着一种文雅的谈话,可是一切都象带着一种狂昧。




“仆人们都知道了么?”当女仆出去了时,康妮问道。




“你的事么?一点也不知道。”




“但是波太太却知道了。”




他的颜色变了。




“正确地说,波太太并不是个仆人呢。”他说。




“啊,那我无所谓的。”




咖啡过后,当希尔达说要回房里去时,情势紧张起来了。




她走后,克利福和康妮静坐着,两个人都不愿开口。康妮见他并不激动感情,心中倒觉舒泰。她竭力使他守着这种高傲的神气,她只静坐着,低头望着自己的两手。




“我想你可以把你的话收吧?”他终于开口了。




“我可不能。”她喃喃地说。




“但是你不能,谁能呢?”




“我想没有人能。”




他怪冷酷地、狂怒地望着她。他是习愤了她的人,她可以说是他的生命和意志的一部分,她现在怎么胆敢对他失信,而把他日常生活的组织破坏了?她怎么胆敢把他的人格摇动了!




“什么原因使你叛背一切?”他坚持着说。




“爱情!”她说,还是说这句老话为妙。




“对旦肯·霍布斯的爱情?但是当你见到我的时候,你不觉得那是值得的吧?你不是想使我相信你爱他甚于一切吧!”




“一个人是要变的。”她说。




“也许!也许你是反复的。可是你还得使我确信这种变迁的重要。我简直不能相信你爱旦肯·堆布斯。”




“为什么你定要相信呢?你只要提出离婚,而不必相信我的感情。”




“为什么我定要提出离婚?”




“因为我不愿再在这儿生活了。而你实在也不需要我了。”




“你错了!我是不变的,在我这方面看来,你既是我的妻,我便愿你高贵地、安静地住在我的家里。一切感情的问题搁一在边一我确告你,我这方面搁开了不少,我觉得仅仅为了你的反复,便把勒格贝这儿的生活秩序破坏,便把这高尚的日常生活打碎,于我那是死一般难的。”




静默了一会,她说:




“我没有法子。我一定得离开,我想我要有个孩子了。”




他也静默了一会,然后说:




“是为了孩子的缘故你才要走么?”




她点了点头。




“为什么?难道旦肯·布斯这样重视他的小生命?”




“无纤疑地比你重视。”她说。




“但是我告诉你,我需要我的妻了,我不觉得有什么让她走的理由。要是她喜欢在我家里生个孩子,我不觉得有什么不便,而孩于是受欢迎;只要合理而尊重生活的秩序,你想告诉我旦肯·霍布斯对你的魔力较大么?我不相信。”




他沉默了一会。




“但是你不明白,”康妮说,“我一定要离开你,我一定要和我所爱的人生活去。”




“真的,我不明白!我毫不相信你的爱和你的爱人,我不相信这种胡言乱语。”




“也许,但是我确相信。”




“是么?我亲爱的太太,你没有这么愚蠢去相信人对旦肯的爱情的。相信我吧,即在此刻,你还是比较爱我呢,那么为什么我要去相信这种荒唐的故事!”




她觉得他的话是对的!她忍不住要对他和盘托出来了。




“我真正爱的并不是旦肯。”她仰望着他说,“我们说是旦肯,为的是要不伤你的感情。”




“不伤我的感情?




“是的!因为我真正钟爱的人。是要使你憎恨我的,他是梅乐士先生,我们往日的守猎人。”




假如他可以的话,他一定从椅子里跳出来了,他的脸色变黄了。他凝视着她,他的眼睛象大难临头似的突了出来。




然后他倒在椅子里,喘着气,两眼朝着天花板。




然后.他坐了起来。




“你说的是真话么?”他样子很可怖地问道。




“是的,你知道我说的是真话。”




“那是什么时候开始的?”




“春天。”




他静默着,象一只坠入陷阱里的兽。




“以,在村舍寝室里的就是你么?”




原来他的内心里早就晓得了。




“是的!”




他依旧在他椅子里向前弯着身,象一只陷于绝境的野兽似地凝视着她。




“天哪!你这种人真应该人大地上歼灭!”




“为什么?”她喃喃地说。




但是他好象没有听见她。




“那贱东西!那鲁莽下流!那卑鄙无赖!你在这儿的时候,竟和他发生了关系,和我的一个仆人发生关系!天!天哪!女人的下贱究竟有没有止境!”




她愤怒极了,这是她所预料的。




“你竞要这么一个无赖的汉的孩子么?”




“是的!我等待着。”




“你等待着!你的确相信么?从什么时候起你的确相信?”




“从六月起。”




他夫言了,他的样子又象个孩子那么惊异而失神了。




“真怪,”他最后说,“这么一种人也容许生在世上。”




“什么一种人?”她问道。




他神秘地望着她,没有回答。显然他不能承认梅乐士的存在,而与他没有任何关系,那是绝对的、不能言宣的、无力的憎恨。




“你有意要嫁他么?……接受他的秽名么?”他终于问道。




“是的,那是我所欲望的。”




他又目瞪口呆了。




“是的!”那最后说,“那证明我一向对你的想法没有错;你是变态的,你是狂妄的,你是一种半癫狂的堕落女了,你一定要追逐污浊的东西,‘没有烂泥便要发愁的’。”




突然,他差不多成为狂热的道德家了。他觉得自己是善的化身。而梅乐士、康妮这种人,是贱与恶的化身,他好象头上罩了圣光似的飘飘然了。




“那么,你还是离了婚把我丢弃了吧?”她说。




“不!你要到那里去,你尽管去,但害我却不提出离婚。”他痴呆地说。




“为什么不?”




他静默着,象一个呆子似的,执锄地静默着。




“你竟要承认你这孩于是你的合法的孩子和继承人么?”她说。




“我毫不关心孩子么。”




“但是如果他是个男孩那么他将成为你的合法孩子,他将继承你的爵位和这勒格贝啊。”




“我毫不关心这一切。”他说。




“但是你不得不关心!我将竭我的力量不使这孩子成为你的合法孩子,我宁愿他是个私生儿,而属于我一倘然他不能属于梅乐士。”




“你喜欢怎样做就怎样做。”




他的态度是不变的。




“但是为什么不离婚?”她说,“你可以拿旦肯做个借口,真正的名字是必提出的,而旦肯也同意了。”




“我决不提出离婚。”他执意说,好象已经钉了一日钉似的。




“但是为什么?因我是我要求的么?”




“因为我照我的意向而行,而我的意向是不想离婚。”




再谈也无益了。她回到楼去,把这结果告诉希尔达。




“我们最好明天走吧,让他静静地神智清醒起来。”希尔达说。




这样,康妮把她私人的东西收拾了半夜。第二天早上,她把她的箱子叫人送到车站去,也没有告诉克利福。她决意只在午餐前去见他道别。




但是她对波太太说:




“我得和你道别了,波太太,你知道什么缘故。,但是我相信你不会对人说的。”




“啊,相信我吧,夫人,唉!我们大家都难受得很,的确。但是我希望你和那位先生将来幸福。”




“那位先生!那便是梅乐士先生,我爱他。克利福男爵知道的。但是别对人说,假如那天你以为克利福男爵愿意离婚时,让我知道吧,好不好?我愿我能好好地和我所爱的人结婚呢。”




“我自然啦,夫人!啊,一切都信任我吧,我将尽忠于克利福男爵,我也将尽忠于您,因为我明白你们双方都是对的。”




“谢谢你!波太太!我接受我这点谢忱——可以吗?”




于是康妮重新离开勒格贝,和希尔达到苏格兰去了。梅乐士呢,他已经在一个农场里找到了工作,到乡间去了,他的计划是,无论康妮能否离婚,但他是要离婚的一如果可能。他要在农场里作六个月的工,这样,以后他和康妮或可有个他们自己的小农场,那么他的精力便有用处了。因为他得工作,甚至是劳苦的工作。他得谋自己的生活;甚至康妮有钱帮助他开始。




这样,他们得等着,等到春天,等到孩子出世,等到初夏再来的时候。




吉兰治农场,九月二十九日书。




经过一番进行后,我在这儿找到工作了,因为我在军队里的时候认识里查土,他现在是公司里的工程师。这农场是属于拔拉·斯登煤矿公司的,他们在这几种植刍袜和燕麦,以供给煤矿里工作的小马的食料,这并不是个私人的农场。但是他们还有牛、猪和其他一切,我的工资是每星期三十先令,农场的管理人罗莱,尽量给我种种不同的工作,这样,我从现在到复活节间可以尽量的学习。白黛的消息我毫无所闻。我不知道为什么她在离婚案中不出面;我更不知道她在哪儿和弄什么鬼。但是,如果我静默地忍耐到三月,我想我便可以自由了。而你呢,不要为了克利福的事而烦恼,最近总有一天他要摆脱你的。如果他不纠缠你,那已经是太好了。




我寄寓在一个很不错的老村舍里。居停主人是个海帕克的机关手,身材高大,长着一贪胡须,是个很信教的人。他的女人是有点象鸟儿的那种人,她喜欢一切上流东西和文雅的英语,满口都是“请允洗!”可是他们的唯—儿子大战中丢了命,这仿佛在他们中间凿了一个洞。还有一位是他们的高大的傻女儿,她准备着将来做个小学教员,我有时帮她预备功课,所以我是俨然家庭一分子了。但是他们都是正直的人,而且对我是太好了。我想我是比你更受人姑息了。




农场的工作我倒还喜欢。这种工作虽不律津有味,但我并不求津津有味。我是习惯于马的人;乳牛虽则是很女性的东西,可是对我有一种镇静的作用。当然捋关奶的时候,我坐着把头依在它的身上,我觉得很是解闷。这儿有六条希尔福来的够漂亮的乳牛。我们刚把燕麦收获完了。虽然天下着雨,而且两手受了不少的伤,却给了我乐趣。我不太关心这儿的人,但是我和他们倒还合得来。有许多东西是人们最好不理的。




矿业很萧条了。这儿是个煤矿区,和达娃斯哈一样,但是地方倒好些。有时我到酒店里和工人们谈叙起来,他们都怨声满口,但是他们决意不去变更什么,大家都说,诺特斯。代贝的矿工们氦都在适当的位置,但是在这种不需要他们的世界里,他们的心以外的其他生理部分,一定是在不适当的位置了,我喜欢他们,但是他们是不太令人激励的;他们缺少老雄鸡的斗争精神。他们大谈国有义,利益国有和全部工业国有等等。但是你不能只把煤矿国有,而其他的工业听其自然,他们说要给煤炭找些新的用途,这和克利福男爵的想法一样。在局部也许可以成功,但是在全国、全世界都成功却是疑问了。不管你把煤炭变成什么,你总得有个销路才行。工人们都是很冷淡的。他们觉得什么都没有救药了。这一点我是相信的。于是他们自己也跟着不可救药了。其中有些年轻的人,佩佩而谈要一个苏维埃,但是他们自己却没有什么确信。他们除了确信一切都是黑漆一团以外,再没有对什么的克确信了,即使在一个苏维埃之下,煤炭还是要卖的,困难便在这里了。




我们既有了这庞大的工业群众,而他们又非吃饭不可,所以这该死的把戏就得将就演下去。妇女们现在比男子们更其絮絮不休,而且她们的看法更有把握。男子们是软弱的,他们觉得灾祸将临,于是他们苟且将事,仿佛毫无办法。大家尽管讲来讲去,却没有人知道怎么样年轻的癫狂起来,因为他们没有钱花了。他们的整个生命就是花钱,现在他们没有钱可花了。我们的文明和我们的教育便是这样:叫群众为花钱而生活,然后金钱便流出来了。煤坑晨现在一星期只作两天、两天半的工了,而又没有转好的征兆,即使冬天来了也不见得会好转。二十五到三十先令的工钱,怎么养活一家人呢?妇女们是最癫狂的,而我们今日花钱是癫狂的,也算是她们。




你想对他们说生活和花钱是不同的事么!那是徒劳的。假如他们所受的是生活的教育,而不是找钱的花的教育,那么二十五个先令对于他们也就可以快活够用了。假如男子们如我说的都穿上了紧身红裤子,那么他们便不会那么想钱了。假如他们可以舞蹈,跳跃,狂歌,高视阔步,而且漂亮起来,那么腰包虽很瘦,他们也可以满足了。假如他们知道享受女人的福,而让女人也享受他们的福,那就好了!他们应该学习怎样使自己赤裸裸无畏和漂亮起来,怎样唱合唱的歌和跳那旧日的合跳的舞,怎样雕刻他们所坐的凳子和刺绣他们自己的标识。那时他们便不需要金钱了。这是解决工业问题的唯一方法:教练人民生活,在美中生活,而不需花钱,但这是不可能的。我们今日都是智力有限的人,而广大的群众连思想也不应该,因为他们不能思想。他们应该生动、活泼,而崇拜伟大的自然神潘(Pan),只有他才永久是群众之神。少数的人,如果他们喜欢的话,尽可另有更高等的崇拜。但是让群众是些异端吧。




但是矿工们却不是些异端,他们不配。他们是一群半死的可怜虫:他们对于他们的女人毫无生气,对于生命毫无生气。年轻的一有机会便带些女人坐摩托单车兜风、跳舞,但是他们从头到脚都死了。而且那是要钱的事,钱这东西,你有了的时候,它便毒害你;你没收有的时候,它便饿死你。




这一切一定使你觉得厌烦起来,可是我不愿多说我自己的事,而我也没有什么事可产,我的心不愿多说我自己的事,而我也没有什么事可说。我的心不愿多想你,那不过使我们两人更觉茫无头绪罢了,介理,不用说,我现在的生命之目的,便是你和我同居。实在我是惧怕的。我觉得恶魔在空中,他将度图把我们捉住。或者这不是恶魔,而是贪财鬼。这鬼不是旁的,我想只是贪钱而厌生的群众之总意志罢了。总之,我觉和量些粗大的贪婪的白手在空中,想把任何努力生活,努力摆脱金钱的束缚而生活的人的咽喉扼着,把你的老命挤了出来。坏日子就要来了。坏日子就要来了,朋友们,坏日子就要来了!如果事情照这样下去,这些工业群众的将来,便只有死与毁灭。我有时觉得我的心肠都化成水了,而你却正等待着一个我的孩子!但是不要紧。世界过去的所有坏日子,都不能把人的心花摧毁,甚至没有摧毁女子的爱情,所以我对你的欲望和你我间的小光明,也不会被摧毁的。明年我们便要在一块了。虽然我惧怕,但是我相信你我终必结合的,一个得竭力抵抗挣扎以后,才能相信什么事物。一个人对于将来的唯一的保证,便信他自己有最好的东西和它的权力。那么我相信我们间的小火把。现在,在我看来,这是世界上唯一的东西了。我没有朋友,没有知已的朋友。只有你。现在,那小火把是我生命中唯一在怀的东西了。至于孩子呢,那是旁枝末叶。你与我间的那把熊熊之火,便是我的“圣灵降临”人们往日所信的“圣灵降临”是不太对的。“我”与“上帝”这无论如何是有点傲慢的。但是你与我间的熊小火,那便是可持的东西了!那便是我所坚持的,而且要坚持到底的,管他什么克利宝和白黛,煤矿公司和政府,以及追逐金钱的群众。




这便是此刻我不欲多想你的缘故。那只使我痛苦,而且无益,你的无离我,是我所难受的。但是如果我开始烦闷起来,什么东西梗要耗损了。忍耐吧,不折不扣地忍耐吧!不久便要到我的第四二冬天了。我过去的所有冬天是在无可奈何中过去了。但是这个冬天,我要坚依着我的“圣灵降临”的小火把而尝点和平滋味。我将不让世人的气息把它吹熄。我信仰一种微妙的神秘,这种神秘是不让人摧毁心花的。虽然你在格兰而我在米德兰,虽然我不能把你拥在怀中,夹在两腿间,但是我心里却有你在。我的灵魂温柔地在“圣灵降临”的小火把中,和你一起翱翔着,这好象是性交时的和平一样。我们在性交的时候,便产生了那种火焰。即使植物的花,也是由太阳与大地相交而产生的。但这是不易的事情,需要忍与长久的等待。




因此,我现在爱贞洁了,因为那是从性交中产生出来的和平。现在,我觉得能守贞洁是可爱的了。我爱这贞洁和雪花之爱雪一样。我爱这贞洁,它是我们的性交和和平的静顿,它在我们中间,好象一朵熊熊白火似的雪花。当正的春天来了的时候,当我们相聚之日来到了的时候,那时我们全炯以在性交之中使那小小的火把光辉起来,鲜真艳而光辉起来。




但不是现在,时候还没有到!现在是守贞洁的时候,能守贞洁是多么佳妙,那象是一条清凉的河水在我的灵魂里流着、我爱贞洁,它现在在我们间流荡着。它象新鲜的水和雨水。男子们怎么能够丑恶地调情泛爱。唐磺是个多么可怜的人,在性交之后,不能赢得和平,小火把无力地燃着,而不能在他镇静的过度期间一象在一条河边似的一贞洁起来。




好了,说了不少的话了,这都是为了我不能触摸你!假如我能够把你抱在臂里共枕而眠,这斑斑的墨迹便不会黑在这纸上了!我们可以在一起守着贞洁,正如我们在一起性交一样,但我们不得不发离一些时日,而我以为这是最明哲的道路。只要我们能够确信就好了。




但是不要紧,不要紧,不要苦恼我们自己。我们实在信任那小火把,我们信任庇护这火把不至熄灭的无名的上帝。我的心里不知有多少的你,真的,可惜就是你不全部在这儿。




不要怕克利福,如果他守着静默不要怕,他实在不能伤害你。等待吧,他终要摆脱你,终要把你抛弃,假如他不的话,我们总有方法无祁他的。但是,他终要摆脱你的。他终要把你象一个可恶的东西似地吐了出来的。




现在我愈写愈不能尽了。




但是我们的大部分是连在一起的。我们只要坚持着,准备着我们不无宾相聚。约翰·多马士向珍奴夫人道晚安,头有点低垂着,但是心是充满着希望的。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  19


Dear Clifford, I am afraid what you foresaw has happened. I am really in love with another man, and do hope you will divorce me. I am staying at present with Duncan its his flat. I told you he was at Venice with us. I'm awfully unhappy for your sake: but do try to take it quietly. You don't really need me any more, and I can't bear to come back to Wragby. I'm awfully sorry. But do try to forgive me, and divorce me and find someone better. I'm not really the right person for you, I am too impatient and selfish, I suppose. But I can't ever come back to live with you again. And I feel so frightfully sorry about it all, for your sake. But if you don't let yourself get worked up, you'll see you won't mind so frightfully. You didn't really care about me personally. So do forgive me and get rid of me. 




Clifford was not inwardly surprised to get this letter. Inwardly, he had known for a long time she was leaving him. But he had absolutely refused any outward admission of it. Therefore, outwardly, it came as the most terrible blow and shock to him, He had kept the surface of his confidence in her quite serene. 




And that is how we are, By strength of will we cut of four inner intuitive knowledge from admitted consciousness. This causes a state of dread, or apprehension, which makes the blow ten times worse when it does fall. 




Clifford was like a hysterical child. He gave Mrs Bolton a terrible shock, sitting up in bed ghastly and blank. 




`Why, Sir Clifford, whatever's the matter?' 




No answer! She was terrified lest he had had a stroke. She hurried and felt his face, took his pulse. 




`Is there a pain? Do try and tell me where it hurts you. Do tell me!' 




No answer! 




`Oh dear, oh dear! Then I'll telephone to Sheffield for Dr Carrington, and Dr Lecky may as well run round straight away.' 




She was moving to the door, when he said in a hollow tone: 




`No!' 




She stopped and gazed at him. His face was yellow, blank, and like the face of an idiot. 




`Do you mean you'd rather I didn't fetch the doctor?' 




`Yes! I don't want him,' came the sepulchral voice. 




`Oh, but Sir Clifford, you're ill, and I daren't take the responsibility. I must send for the doctor, or I shall be blamed.' 




A pause: then the hollow voice said: 




`I'm not ill. My wife isn't coming back.'---It was as if an image spoke. 




`Not coming back? you mean her ladyship?' Mrs Bolton moved a little nearer to the bed. `Oh, don't you believe it. You can trust her ladyship to come back.' 




The image in the bed did not change, but it pushed a letter over the counterpane. 




`Read it!' said the sepulchral voice. 




`Why, if it's a letter from her ladyship, I'm sure her ladyship wouldn't want me to read her letter to you, Sir Clifford. You can tell me what she says, if you wish.' 




`Read it!' repeated the voice. 




`Why, if I must, I do it to obey you, Sir Clifford,' she said. And she read the letter. 




`Well, I am surprised at her ladyship,' she said. `She promised so faithfully she'd come back!' 




The face in the bed seemed to deepen its expression of wild, but motionless distraction. Mrs Bolton looked at it and was worried. She knew what she was up against: male hysteria. She had not nursed soldiers without learning something about that very unpleasant disease. 




She was a little impatient of Sir Clifford. Any man in his senses must have known his wife was in love with somebody else, and was going to leave him. Even, she was sure, Sir Clifford was inwardly absolutely aware of it, only he wouldn't admit it to himself. If he would have admitted it, and prepared himself for it: or if he would have admitted it, and actively struggled with his wife against it: that would have been acting like a man. But no! he knew it, and all the time tried to kid himself it wasn't so. He felt the devil twisting his tail, and pretended it was the angels smiling on him. This state of falsity had now brought on that crisis of falsity and dislocation, hysteria, which is a form of insanity. `It comes', she thought to herself, hating him a little, `because he always thinks of himself. He's so wrapped up in his own immortal self, that when he does get a shock he's like a mummy tangled in its own bandages. Look at him!' 




But hysteria is dangerous: and she was a nurse, it was her duty to pull him out. Any attempt to rouse his manhood and his pride would only make him worse: for his manhood was dead, temporarily if not finally. He would only squirm softer and softer, like a worm, and become more dislocated. 




The only thing was to release his self-pity. Like the lady in Tennyson, he must weep or he must die. 




So Mrs Bolton began to weep first. She covered her face with her hand and burst into little wild sobs. `I would never have believed it of her ladyship, I wouldn't!' she wept, suddenly summoning up all her old grief and sense of woe, and weeping the tears of her own bitter chagrin. Once she started, her weeping was genuine enough, for she had had something to weep for. 




Clifford thought of the way he had been betrayed by the woman Connie, and in a contagion of grief, tears filled his eyes and began to run down his cheeks. He was weeping for himself. Mrs Bolton, as soon as she saw the tears running over his blank face, hastily wiped her own wet cheeks on her little handkerchief, and leaned towards him. 




`Now, don't you fret, Sir Clifford!' she said, in a luxury of emotion. `Now, don't you fret, don't, you'll only do yourself an injury!' 




His body shivered suddenly in an indrawn breath of silent sobbing, and the tears ran quicker down his face. She laid her hand on his arm, and her own tears fell again. Again the shiver went through him, like a convulsion, and she laid her arm round his shoulder. `There, there! There, there! Don't you fret, then, don't you! Don't you fret!' she moaned to him, while her own tears fell. And she drew him to her, and held her arms round his great shoulders, while he laid his face on her bosom and sobbed, shaking and hulking his huge shoulders, whilst she softly stroked his dusky-blond hair and said: `There! There! There! There then! There then! Never you mind! Never you mind, then!' 




And he put his arms round her and clung to her like a child, wetting the bib of her starched white apron, and the bosom of her pale-blue cotton dress, with his tears. He had let himself go altogether, at last. 




So at length she kissed him, and rocked him on her bosom, and in her heart she said to herself: `Oh, Sir Clifford! Oh, high and mighty Chatterleys! Is this what you've come down to!' And finally he even went to sleep, like a child. And she felt worn out, and went to her own room, where she laughed and cried at once, with a hysteria of her own. It was so ridiculous! It was so awful! Such a come-down! So shameful! And it was so upsetting as well. 




After this, Clifford became like a child with Mrs Bolton. He would hold her h, and rest his head on her breast, and when she once lightly kissed him, he said! `Yes! Do kiss me! Do kiss me!' And when she sponged his great blond body, he would say the same! `Do kiss me!' and she would lightly kiss his body, anywhere, half in mockery. 




And he lay with a queer, blank face like a child, with a bit of the wonderment of a child. And he would gaze on her with wide, childish eyes, in a relaxation of madonna-worship. It was sheer relaxation on his part, letting go all his manhood, and sinking back to a childish position that was really perverse. And then he would put his hand into her bosom and feel her breasts, and kiss them in exultation, the exultation of perversity, of being a child when he was a man. 




Mrs Bolton was both thrilled and ashamed, she both loved and hated it. Yet she never rebuffed nor rebuked him. And they drew into a closer physical intimacy, an intimacy of perversity, when he was a child stricken with an apparent candour and an apparent wonderment, that looked almost like a religious exaltation: the perverse and literal rendering of: `except ye become again as a little child'.---While she was the Magna Mater, full of power and potency, having the great blond child-man under her will and her stroke entirely. 




The curious thing was that when this child-man, which Clifford was now and which he had been becoming for years, emerged into the world, it was much sharper and keener than the real man he used to be. This perverted child-man was now a real business-man; when it was a question of affairs, he was an absolute he-man, sharp as a needle, and impervious as a bit of steel. When he was out among men, seeking his own ends, and `making good' his colliery workings, he had an almost uncanny shrewdness, hardness, and a straight sharp punch. It was as if his very passivity and prostitution to the Magna Mater gave him insight into material business affairs, and lent him a certain remarkable inhuman force. The wallowing in private emotion, the utter abasement of his manly self, seemed to lend him a second nature, cold, almost visionary, business-clever. In business he was quite inhuman. 




And in this Mrs Bolton triumphed. `How he's getting on!' she would say to herself in pride. `And that's my doing! My word, he'd never have got on like this with Lady Chatterley. She was not the one to put a man forward. She wanted too much for herself.' 




At the same time, in some corner of her weird female soul, how she despised him and hated him! He was to her the fallen beast, the squirming monster. And while she aided and abetted him all she could, away in the remotest corner of her ancient healthy womanhood she despised him with a savage contempt that knew no bounds. The merest tramp was better than he. 




His behaviour with regard to Connie was curious. He insisted on seeing her again. He insisted, moreover, on her coming to Wragby. On this point he was finally and absolutely fixed. Connie had promised to come back to Wragby, faithfully. 




`But is it any use?' said Mrs Bolton. `Can't you let her go, and be rid of her?' 




`No! She said she was coming back, and she's got to come.' 




Mrs Bolton opposed him no more. She knew what she was dealing with. 




I needn't tell you what effect your letter has had on me [he wrote to Connie to London]. Perhaps you can imagine it if you try, though no doubt you won't trouble to use your imagination on my behalf. 
I can only say one thing in answer: I must see you personally, here at Wragby, before I can do anything. You promised faithfully to come back to Wragby, and I hold you to the promise. I don't believe anything nor understand anything until I see you personally, here under normal circumstances. I needn't tell you that nobody here suspects anything, so your return would be quite normal. Then if you feel, after we have talked things over, that you still remain in the same mind, no doubt we can come to terms.




Connie showed this letter to Mellors. 
`He wants to begin his revenge on you,' he said, handing the letter back. 




Connie was silent. She was somewhat surprised to find that she was afraid of Clifford. She was afraid to go near him. She was afraid of him as if he were evil and dangerous. 




`What shall I do?' she said. 




`Nothing, if you don't want to do anything.' 




She replied, trying to put Clifford off. He answered: 




If you don't come back to Wragby now, I shall consider that you are coming back one day, and act accordingly. I shall just go on the same, and wait for you here, if I wait for fifty years.
She was frightened. This was bullying of an insidious sort. She had no doubt he meant what he said. He would not divorce her, and the child would be his, unless she could find some means of establishing its illegitimacy. 
After a time of worry and harassment, she decided to go to Wragby. Hilda would go with her. She wrote this to Clifford. He replied: 




I shall not welcome your sister, but I shall not deity her the door. I have no doubt she has connived at your desertion of your duties and responsibilities, so do not expect me to show pleasure in seeing her.
They went to Wragby. Clifford was away when they arrived. Mrs Bolton received them. 
`Oh, your Ladyship, it isn't the happy home-coming we hoped for, is it!' she said. 




`Isn't it?' said Connie. 




So this woman knew! How much did the rest of the servants know or suspect? 




She entered the house, which now she hated with every fibre in her body. The great, rambling mass of a place seemed evil to her, just a menace over her. She was no longer its mistress, she was its victim. 




`I can't stay long here,' she whispered to Hilda, terrified. 




And she suffered going into her own bedroom, re-entering into possession as if nothing had happened. She hated every minute inside the Wragby walls. 




They did not meet Clifford till they went down to dinner. He was dressed, and with a black tie: rather reserved, and very much the superior gentleman. He behaved perfectly politely during the meal and kept a polite sort of conversation going: but it seemed all touched with insanity. 




`How much do the servants know?' asked Connie, when the woman was out of the room. 




`Of your intentions? Nothing whatsoever.' 




`Mrs Bolton knows.' 




He changed colour. 




`Mrs Bolton is not exactly one of the servants,' he said. 




`Oh, I don't mind.' 




There was tension till after coffee, when Hilda said she would go up to her room. 




Clifford and Connie sat in silence when she had gone. Neither would begin to speak. Connie was so glad that he wasn't taking the pathetic line, she kept him up to as much haughtiness as possible. She just sat silent and looked down at her hands. 




`I suppose you don't at all mind having gone back on your word?' he said at last. 




`I can't help it,' she murmured. 




`But if you can't, who can?' 




`I suppose nobody.' 




He looked at her with curious cold rage. He was used to her. She was as it were embedded in his will. How dared she now go back on him, and destroy the fabric of his daily existence? How dared she try to cause this derangement of his personality? 




`And for what do you want to go back on everything?' he insisted. 




`Love!' she said. It was best to be hackneyed. 




`Love of Duncan Forbes? But you didn't think that worth having, when you met me. Do you mean to say you now love him better than anything else in life?' 




`One changes,' she said. 




`Possibly! Possibly you may have whims. But you still have to convince me of the importance of the change. I merely don't believe in your love of Duncan Forbes.' 




`But why should you believe in it? You have only to divorce me, not to believe in my feelings.' 




`And why should I divorce you?' 




`Because I don't want to live here any more. And you really don't want me.' 




`Pardon me! I don't change. For my part, since you are my wife, I should prefer that you should stay under my roof in dignity and quiet. Leaving aside personal feelings, and I assure you, on my part it is leaving aside a great deal, it is bitter as death to me to have this order of life broken up, here in Wragby, and the decent round of daily life smashed, just for some whim of yours.' 




After a time of silence she said: 




`I can't help it. I've got to go. I expect I shall have a child.' 




He too was silent for a time. 




`And is it for the child's sake you must go?' he asked at length. 




She nodded. 




`And why? Is Duncan Forbes so keen on his spawn?' 




`Surely keener than you would be,' she said. 




`But really? I want my wife, and I see no reason for letting her go. If she likes to bear a child under my roof, she is welcome, and the child is welcome: provided that the decency and order of life is preserved. Do you mean to tell me that Duncan Forbes has a greater hold over you? I don't believe it.' 




There was a pause. 




`But don't you see,' said Connie. `I must go away from you, and I must live with the man I love.' 




`No, I don't see it! I don't give tuppence for your love, nor for the man you love. I don't believe in that sort of cant.' 




`But you see, I do.' 




`Do you? My dear Madam, you are too intelligent, I assure you, to believe in your own love for Duncan Forbes. Believe me, even now you really care more for me. So why should I give in to such nonsense!' 




She felt he was right there. And she felt she could keep silent no longer. 




`Because it isn't Duncan that I do love,' she said, looking up at him. 




`We only said it was Duncan, to spare your feelings.' 




`To spare my feelings?' 




`Yes! Because who I really love, and it'll make you hate me, is Mr Mellors, who was our game-keeper here.' 




If he could have sprung out of his chair, he would have done so. His face went yellow, and his eyes bulged with disaster as he glared at her. 




Then he dropped back in the chair, gasping and looking up at the ceiling. 




At length he sat up. 




`Do you mean to say you re telling me the truth?' he asked, looking gruesome. 




`Yes! You know I am.' 




`And when did you begin with him?' 




`In the spring.' 




He was silent like some beast in a trap. 




`And it was you, then, in the bedroom at the cottage?' 




So he had really inwardly known all the time. 




`Yes!' 




He still leaned forward in his chair, gazing at her like a cornered beast. 




`My God, you ought to be wiped off the face of the earth!' 




`Why?' she ejaculated faintly. 




But he seemed not to hear. 




`That scum! That bumptious lout! That miserable cad! And carrying on with him all the time, while you were here and he was one of my servants! My God, my God, is there any end to the beastly lowness of women!' 




He was beside himself with rage, as she knew he would be. 




`And you mean to say you want to have a child to a cad like that?' 




`Yes! I'm going to.' 




`You're going to! You mean you're sure! How long have you been sure?' 




`Since June.' 




He was speechless, and the queer blank look of a child came over him again. 




`You'd wonder,' he said at last, `that such beings were ever allowed to be born.' 




`What beings?' she asked. 




He looked at her weirdly, without an answer. It was obvious, he couldn't even accept the fact of the existence of Mellors, in any connexion with his own life. It was sheer, unspeakable, impotent hate. 




`And do you mean to say you'd marry him?---and bear his foul name?' he asked at length. 




`Yes, that's what I want.' 




He was again as if dumbfounded. 




`Yes!' he said at last. `That proves that what I've always thought about you is correct: you're not normal, you're not in your right senses. You're one of those half-insane, perverted women who must run after depravity, the nostalgie de la boue.' 




Suddenly he had become almost wistfully moral, seeing himself the incarnation of good, and people like Mellors and Connie the incarnation of mud, of evil. He seemed to be growing vague, inside a nimbus. 




`So don't you think you'd better divorce me and have done with it?' she said. 




`No! You can go where you like, but I shan't divorce you,' he said idiotically. 




`Why not?' 




He was silent, in the silence of imbecile obstinacy. 




`Would you even let the child be legally yours, and your heir?' she said. 




`I care nothing about the child.' 




`But if it's a boy it will be legally your son, and it will inherit your title, and have Wragby.' 




`I care nothing about that,' he said. 




`But you must! I shall prevent the child from being legally yours, if I can. I'd so much rather it were illegitimate, and mine: if it can't be Mellors'.' 




`Do as you like about that.' 




He was immovable. 




`And won't you divorce me?' she said. `You can use Duncan as a pretext! There'd be no need to bring in the real name. Duncan doesn't mind.' 




`I shall never divorce you,' he said, as if a nail had been driven in. 




`But why? Because I want you to?' 




`Because I follow my own inclination, and I'm not inclined to.' 




It was useless. She went upstairs and told Hilda the upshot. 




`Better get away tomorrow,' said Hilda, `and let him come to his senses.' 




So Connie spent half the night packing her really private and personal effects. In the morning she had her trunks sent to the station, without telling Clifford. She decided to see him only to say good-bye, before lunch. 




But she spoke to Mrs Bolton. 




`I must say good-bye to you, Mrs Bolton, you know why. But I can trust you not to talk.' 




`Oh, you can trust me, your Ladyship, though it's a sad blow for us here, indeed. But I hope you'll be happy with the other gentleman.' 




`The other gentleman! It's Mr Mellors, and I care for him. Sir Clifford knobs. But don't say anything to anybody. And if one day you think Sir Clifford may be willing to divorce me, let me know, will you? I should like to be properly married to the man I care for.' 




`I'm sure you would, my Lady. Oh, you can trust me. I'll be faithful to Sir Clifford, and I'll be faithful to you, for I can see you're both right in your own ways.' 




`Thank you! And look! I want to give you this---may I?' So Connie left Wragby once more, and went on with Hilda to Scotland. Mellors went into the country and got work on a farm. The idea was, he should get his divorce, if possible, whether Connie got hers or not. And for six months he should work at farming, so that eventually he and Connie could have some small farm of their own, into which he could put his energy. For he would have to have some work, even hard work, to do, and he would have to make his own living, even if her capital started him. 




So they would have to wait till spring was in, till the baby was born, till the early summer came round again. 




The Grange Farm Old Heanor 29 September 
I got on here with a bit of contriving, because I knew Richards, the company engineer, in the army. It is a farm belonging to Butler and Smitham Colliery Company, they use it for raising hay and oats for the pit-ponies; not a private concern. But they've got cows and pigs and all the rest of it, and I get thirty shillings a week as labourer. Rowley, the farmer, puts me on to as many jobs as he can, so that I can learn as much as possible between now and next Easter. I've not heard a thing about Bertha. I've no idea why she didn't show up at the divorce, nor where she is nor what she's up to. But if I keep quiet till March I suppose I shall be free. And don't you bother about Sir Clifford. He'll want to get rid of you one of these days. If he leaves you alone, it's a lot. 




I've got lodging in a bit of an old cottage in Engine Row very decent. The man is engine-driver at High Park, tall, with a beard, and very chapel. The woman is a birdy bit of a thing who loves anything superior. King's English and allow-me! all the time. But they lost their only son in the war, and it's sort of knocked a hole in them. There's a long gawky lass of a daughter training for a school-teacher, and I help her with her lessons sometimes, so we're quite the family. But they're very decent people, and only too kind to me. I expect I'm more coddled than you are. 




I like farming all right. It's not inspiring, but then I don't ask to be inspired. I'm used to horses, and cows, though they are very female, have a soothing effect on me. When I sit with my head in her side, milking, I feel very solaced. They have six rather fine Herefords. Oat-harvest is just over and I enjoyed it, in spite of sore hands and a lot of rain. I don't take much notice of people, but get on with them all right. Most things one just ignores. 




The pits are working badly; this is a colliery district like Tevershall. only prettier. I sometimes sit in the Wellington and talk to the men. They grumble a lot, but they're not going to alter anything. As everybody says, the Notts-Derby miners have got their hearts in the right place. But the rest of their anatomy must be in the wrong place, in a world that has no use for them. I like them, but they don't cheer me much: not enough of the old fighting-cock in them. They talk a lot about nationalization, nationalization of royalties, nationalization of the whole industry. But you can't nationalize coal and leave all the other industries as they are. They talk about putting coal to new uses, like Sir Clifford is trying to do. It may work here and there, but not as a general thing. I doubt. Whatever you make you've got to sell it. The men are very apathetic. They feel the whole damned thing is doomed, and I believe it is. And they are doomed along with it. Some of the young ones spout about a Soviet, but there's not much conviction in them. There's no sort of conviction about anything, except that it's all a muddle and a hole. Even under a Soviet you've still got to sell coal: and that's the difficulty. 




We've got this great industrial population, and they've got to be fed, so the damn show has to be kept going somehow. The women talk a lot more than the men, nowadays, and they are a sight more cock-sure. The men are limp, they feel a doom somewhere, and they go about as if there was nothing to be done. Anyhow, nobody knows what should be done in spite of all the talk, the young ones get mad because they've no money to spend. Their whole life depends on spending money, and now they've got none to spend. That's our civilization and our education: bring up the masses to depend entirely on spending money, and then the money gives out. The pits are working two days, two and a half days a week, and there's no sign of betterment even for the winter. It means a man bringing up a family on twenty-five and thirty shillings. The women are the maddest of all. But then they're the maddest for spending, nowadays. 




If you could only tell them that living and spending isn't the same thing! But it's no good. If only they were educated to live instead of earn and spend, they could manage very happily on twenty-five shillings. If the men wore scarlet trousers as I said, they wouldn't think so much of money: if they could dance and hop and skip, and sing and swagger and be handsome, they could do with very little cash. And amuse the women themselves, and be amused by the women. They ought to learn to be naked and handsome, and to sing in a mass and dance the old group dances, and carve the stools they sit on, and embroider their own emblems. Then they wouldn't need money. And that's the only way to solve the industrial problem: train the people to be able to live and live in handsomeness, without needing to spend. But you can't do it. They're all one-track minds nowadays. Whereas the mass of people oughtn't even to try to think, because they can't. They should be alive and frisky, and acknowledge the great god Pan. He's the only god for the masses, forever. The few can go in for higher cults if they like. But let the mass be forever pagan. 




But the colliers aren't pagan, far from it. They're a sad lot, a deadened lot of men: dead to their women, dead to life. The young ones scoot about on motor-bikes with girls, and jazz when they get a chance, But they're very dead. And it needs money. Money poisons you when you've got it, and starves you when you haven't. 




I'm sure you're sick of all this. But I don't want to harp on myself, and I've nothing happening to me. I don't like to think too much about you, in my head, that only makes a mess of us both. But, of course, what I live for now is for you and me to live together. I'm frightened, really. I feel the devil in the air, and he'll try to get us. Or not the devil, Mammon: which I think, after all, is only the mass-will of people, wanting money and hating life. Anyhow, I feel great grasping white hands in the air, wanting to get hold of the throat of anybody who tries to live, to live beyond money, and squeeze the life out. There's a bad time coming. There's a bad time coming, boys, there's a bad time coming! If things go on as they are, there's nothing lies in the future but death and destruction, for these industrial masses. I feel my inside turn to water sometimes, and there you are, going to have a child by me. But never mind. All the bad times that ever have been, haven't been able to blow the crocus out: not even the love of women. So they won't be able to blow out my wanting you, nor the little glow there is between you and me. We'll be together next year. And though I'm frightened, I believe in your being with me. A man has to fend and fettle for the best, and then trust in something beyond himself. You can't insure against the future, except by really believing in the best bit of you, and in the power beyond it. So I believe in the little flame between us. For me now, it's the only thing in the world. I've got no friends, not inward friends. Only you. And now the little flame is all I care about in my life. There's the baby, but that is a side issue. It's my Pentecost, the forked flame between me and you. The old Pentecost isn't quite right. Me and God is a bit uppish, somehow. But the little forked flame between me and you: there you are! That's what I abide by, and will abide by, Cliffords and Berthas, colliery companies and governments and the money-mass of people all notwithstanding. 




That's why I don't like to start thinking about you actually. It only tortures me, and does you no good. I don't want you to be away from me. But if I start fretting it wastes something. Patience, always patience. This is my fortieth winter. And I can't help all the winters that have been. But this winter I'll stick to my little Pentecost flame, and have some peace. And I won't let the breath of people blow it out. I believe in a higher mystery, that doesn't let even the crocus be blown out. And if you're in Scotland and I'm in the Midlands, and I can't put my arms round you, and wrap my legs round you, yet I've got something of you. My soul softly Naps in the little Pentecost flame with you, like the peace of fucking. We fucked a flame into being. Even the flowers are fucked into being between the sun and the earth. But it's a delicate thing, and takes patience and the long pause. 




So I love chastity now, because it is the peace that comes of fucking. I love being chaste now. I love it as snowdrops love the snow. I love this chastity, which is the pause of peace of our fucking, between us now like a snowdrop of forked white fire. And when the real spring comes, when the drawing together comes, then we can fuck the little flame brilliant and yellow, brilliant. But not now, not yet! Now is the time to be chaste, it is so good to be chaste, like a river of cool water in my soul. I love the chastity now that it flows between us. It is like fresh water and rain. How can men want wearisomely to philander. What a misery to be like Don Juan, and impotent ever to fuck oneself into peace, and the little flame alight, impotent and unable to be chaste in the cool between-whiles, as by a river. 




Well, so many words, because I can't touch you. If I could sleep with my arms round you, the ink could stay in the bottle. We could be chaste together just as we can fuck together. But we have to be separate for a while, and I suppose it is really the wiser way. If only one were sure. 




Never mind, never mind, we won't get worked up. We really trust in the little flame, and in the unnamed god that shields it from being blown out. There's so much of you here with me, really, that it's a pity you aren't all here. 




Never mind about Sir Clifford. If you don't hear anything from him, never mind. He can't really do anything to you. Wait, he will want to get rid of you at last, to cast you out. And if he doesn't, we'll manage to keep clear of him. But he will. In the end he will want to spew you out as the abominable thing. 




Now I can't even leave off writing to you. 




But a great deal of us is together, and we can but abide by it, and steer our courses to meet soon. John Thomas says good-night to Lady Jane, a little droopingly, but with a hopeful heart. 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  18


她再也不都犹豫了。她决定星期六(他离开勒格贝的那天也是星期六)离开威尼斯。她将于下星期一到伦敦,地她便可以会见他了,她给他写了一封信,寄到他的伦敦的地址去,要他回信到哈兰饭店,并且星期一晚上七点到那儿去会她。 




她心里感到一种奇异的复杂的愤怒,她所有的感应都好象麻木了。她甚至对希尔达也不愿告以心事,希尔达呢,对她的这种固执的大不高光,很亲切地跟一个荷兰女人交好起来,康妮觉得女人与女人之间这种有点闷抑的亲切是可憎的;反之,希尔达却趋之难不恐不及。




麦尔肯爵士决意和康妮一路回去,旦肯将陪希尔达回来。这老艺术家是养尊处优贯了的人,他买了两张“东方快画”的卧铺票,虽然康妮并不喜欢奢侈的卧车和那种车里的庸俗腐败的氛围。然而坐这种车到巴黎快一些。




麦尔肯爵士回家去见太太时,总是心中局促不安的。这是他的一第一位太太在世的时候传下来的习惯了。但是家里将举行一个松鸡的游猎会,他要及时赶到。阳光晒赤了的美丽的康妮,默默地坐着,把沿作宾景色全都忘了。




“回勒格贝去,你觉得有点烦闷的。”她的父亲看到她的郁郁不快的情形时说。




“我还说不定是要回勒格贝去呢。”她骤然地说,两只蓝色的大眼睛望着她父亲,他的蓝色的大眼睛,显着一个良心有疚的人的惊愕神情。




“你的意思是说要在巴黎待一下么?”




“不!我是说永不回勒格贝去。”




他老人家自己的小烦恼已经够受了,他衷心希望不要再担负她的烦恼。




“这是怎么说的,这么突然?”他问道。




“我要有个孩子了。”




这句话是她第一次对人说的,她的生命好象也随着这句话而裂成两片了。




“你怎么知道呢?”她的父亲问道。




她微笑着。




“我怎么知道!”




“当然不是克利福的孩子呢?”




“对!是另一个人的。




她觉得有点快意地使他捉摸不住地焦急起来。




“我认识那个人么?”麦尔肯爵士问道。




“不!你从来没有见过他。”




静默了很久以后,他说:




“你打算怎样呢?”




“我不知道,问题也就在这儿。”




“没法子跟克利福商量解决么?”




“我想克利福定发受孩子的。”康妮说;“前回你跟他谈话后,他对我说过,假如我有个孩子的话,他决不会介意的,只要我审慎行事。”




“在这种情况下,这是他唯一的有理智的话,以我想事情是没有什么问题了。”




“怎么见得?”康妮直望着她父亲的眼睛说,她父亲的眼睛,有点象她自己的,又蓝又大,但是笼罩着某种不安的神情,有时象个不安的幼童的眼睛,有时带着那乖僻自私的样子,通常是欢乐的,小心翼翼的。




“你可以给克利福一个查太莱姓的传宗接代的人,而且在勒格贝安置另一个小男爵。”




麦尔肯爵士的脸孔上显着半肉感的微笑。




“但我想我是不愿意的。”她说。




“为什么不?难道你觉得牵挂着那另一个人么?喂!我的孩子,让我告诉你一点真话吧。世界是赓续下去的。勒格贝存在着,它将继续存在,世界多少是固定的,我们表面上不得不去适应客观存在。在么认上说,我个人的意见是:我们喜怎样便可怎样。情感是变动的,你今年可以喜欢这人,明年喜欢另一个。但是勒格贝却继续存在着,只要勒格贝忠于你,你便要忠于勒格贝,此外,你什么都可以随意,但是如果你把事情破坏了,你不会得到多大好处的,人要是喜欢破坏的话,你尽可破坏,你有你个人的收入,这是一个人唯一可以依赖的东西,但是破坏了于你是没有多大好处的,给勒格贝一个小男爵:这是件好玩的事情。”




麦尔肯爵士重新微笑起来,康妮一声不响。




“我希望你终于得到一个真正的男人了。”过了一会他对她说道,肉感地生气勃然。




“是的,我实在得到了。不过烦恼也就在这儿。世上真正的男人是罕有的。”她说。




“啊,天!这是真的。他沉思着说:“的确罕有!那么,我亲爱的,瞧你这这个样子,他是个幸福的人,他决不会给你什么烦恼吧?”




“啊!不!他完全让我自主。”




“自然啦!自然啦!一个真男子应该是这样的。”




麦尔肯爵士心里觉得高兴。康妮是他的宠女,他一向就喜欢她的女性,她肖母亲的地方不象希尔达那么多,而他是一向讨厌克利福的,所以他高兴,他对他的女儿表示着慈蔼的温情,仿佛那未出世的孩子是他的。




他陪她乘车到哈兰饭店去,看她一切安顿了后,才到他的惧乐部去,她说晚上用不着他来陪她。




她得到了梅乐干的一封信。




我不愿到你的饭店里,但是我七点钟在亚当街的金鸡咖啡店的门前候你。




他在那儿等着她,瘦长的身躯,穿着一套薄薄的黑礼服,使他显得非常异要。他有一种自然的卓越的神气,但是没有她那个阶级的人的依式定做的样儿,虽然,她马上瞧出了他是可以到处出头的人。他有一种天生的仪态,那确是楷依式定做的阶级的东西好得多。




“呀!你来了!你的气色真好啊!”




“是的!可是你的便不见得好。”




她不安地望着他的脸,他瘦了,他的颧骨显露出来,但是他的眼睛向她微笑着,她觉得与他是毫无隔阂的。突然。她的维持外表的力量松懈了。一种肉体上的什么东西,从他泛溢出来,那使她的内心觉得安泰、快乐而无羁。她的追求幸福的锐敏的女子本这,立即告诉她:他在时,我是快乐的!威尼斯的所有阳光,并没有给过她这种内在的焕发与温暖。




“那件事使你觉得太可怖了吧?”当他们在一张桌子边相对着坐下后,她问道。




“人们总是可怖的。”他说,他太瘦了,她现在看出来了,她看见了他的手,和从前一般,象个人睡了的兽类似的,带着士种奇异的忘乎所以的态度放在桌上。她真想拿来亲吻。但是她不太有这胆量。




“你难过得很吧?”她说。




“是的,我觉得难过,而难过的日子还有呢。我知道我的觉得难过是愚蠢的。”




“你是不是觉得象一只尾巴上缚了个锡罐的狗?克利福说你有那样的神气呢。”




他望着她。此刻对他说这种话,是太残忍了:因为他的自尊心曾受过很大的苦楚。




“我想是的。”他说。




她决不知道侮辱对他所引起的狂暴的苦叶泊愤恨呢。




他们沉默了好一会。




“你怀念我不?”她问道。




“我高兴你远远离那一切。”




他们重新沉默着。




“但是,人们相信不相信你和我的事情?”她问道。




“不!我决不以为他们会相信的。”




“克利福呢?”




“我想他也不,他把事情搁在一边不去想它,但是,当然,那使他永不愿再见我的面了。”




“我就要有个孩子了。”




他脸上的、全身的表情全死了,他两只阴郁的眼睛望着她,这种注视是使她莫明其妙的:这象是一种火焰的灵魂在望着她。




“告诉我你高兴吧!”她握着他的手恳求道。她看见某种得胜的狂喜,从他的心里流溢出来,但是这种狂喜是给一种她所不明白的东西网结着的。




“那是个将来。”他说。




“难道你不高兴么?”她坚持着说。




“我是很不信任将来的。”




“但是你不必烦恼要负什么责任的,克利福将接受这个孩子如同已出一般,他一定要高兴的。”




她看见他听了这个话苍白在而退缩起来,他不答一词。




“你要我回到克利福那里去,而给勒格贝生个小男婴么?”她问道。




他望着她,又苍白又疏远,那狞恶的微微的苦笑挂在他的脸上。




“你不必告诉他谁是父亲吧!”




“啊!”她说,甚至我告诉他,他也要接受这个孩子的。”




他思索了一会。




“是的!”他最后自言自语地说,他也要的。”




他们静默着,他们中间好象有个阔大的深渊似的。




“但是你不愿我回克利福那儿去吧,是不是?”她问他说。




“你自己愿意怎样呢?”




“我愿和你同居。”她简单地说。




他听了这话,情不自禁地觉得一些小火焰在他的小腹上奔驰而过,他把头垂下了,然后用他那阴郁的眼睛再望着她。




“要是你觉得值得的话。”他说,“我是毫无所有的人。”




“你有的东西比大多数的男子更多,算了,你自己是知道的。”她说。




“是的,在某种程度上我是知道的。”他静思了一会,然后继续说:“人家一向说我的女性太浓了,但是这话是不真实的,我不女性并不因为我不喜欢射杀鸟儿,也不是因为我不喜欢弄钱或不喜欢往上爬。我在军队里要往上爬本来是很容易的,但是我却不喜欢军队,虽然我很可以驾驭男子们,他们也喜欢我,而当我发起脾气来的时候,他们便要怕神怕鬼似的怕我。咳,军队之所以是个死东西,绝对地呆笨的死东西,就是那愚昧的、机械的、上峰的权威所造成的。我喜欢男子们,而男子们也喜欢我,但是我就忍受不了那班经营这世界的人们的呓语和摆嗅架子的无耻。这便是我不能上进的缘故,我恨金钱的无耻行为,我恨阶级的无耻行为,在这种世界里,我还有什么可以献给一个女子的东西?”




“但是为什么要献给什么东西呢?那又不是一个交易,我们不过是互相钟爱罢了。”她说。




“不!不!事情不是这么简单的,生活便是前进,我的生命不愿就适当的轨道,简直不愿。所以我是有点象废物似的,我没有权利使一个女子进入我的生活,除非我的生活有所作为有所成就一至少是内在地,能使我们俩常觉新鲜奋发。男子应该把他生活中的下结有意及的东西献给女子,假如这个生活将是孤立的,假如这个女子是个真庄女子!我不能只做你的男性拼妇。”




“为什么不呢?”她说。




“咳,因为我不能,而且你转眼便要厌恨这种生活的。”




“你这话说得好象你不能信赖我似的。”她说。




他苦笑丰。




“钱是你的,社会地位是你的,一切将由你主决,。总之,我只是太太的内满足者罢了。”




“此外你还是什么呢?”




“我不怪你疑问。无疑地那是看不见的。可是,我对于自己,并不妄自轻贱。我明白我自己的生存的意义,虽然我也很了解旁人是不明白的。




“难道和我同居后,你的生存的意义便要减少了么?”




他停了很久才答道:




“也许;”




她也迟地思索着。




“什么是你的生存的意义呢?”




“我告诉你,那是看不见的。我不相信世界,我不相信金钱,我不相信进步,我不相信我们的文明的将来,假如人类是有个将来的话,那便得有个大大的变换。”




“那么真正的将来是怎样的呢?”




“上帝才知道!我觉得我的心里有一种什么东西和无限的愤怒混合着。但是那确切是什么,我却不知道。”




“我要我告诉你么?”她望着他的脸说,你要我告诉你有的是什么东西么?那是他人所没有的,而且是创造将来的东西,你要我告诉你么?”




“告诉我吧,”他答道。




“那是你自己的温情的勇气;当你的手放在我的臀互,说我有个美丽的臀部的时候,便是那个东西。”




他的脸上显着苦笑。




“对了!”他说。




然后他静默地想着。




“是的!”他说,“你说得对。就是那个。全是那个!在我和男子们的关系中,我感觉到这个东西,我不得不肉体地和他们接触,而且不能退缩。我得内地对他们醒悟,而且对他们表示一点温情,甚至当我使他们痛苦折磨的时候对于肉体的醒悟和自然的肉体的温情也羞怯退缩,而这醒悟和温情却是最善的——甚至在男子与男中间。男子之所以刚强勇敢,而不是一些猿猴,也就因为那种东西。是的!那是温情的,的确;那是性的醒悟。性爱实在只是一种接触,一切接触中最密切的接触。而我们所惧怕的使是接触。我们只醒悟了一半,生活着一半,我们得完全地生活和醒悟。尤其是我们英国人得用点温情与辛勤;互相接触起来,这是我们的迫切的需要。”




她望着他。




“那么你为什么惧怕我呢?”她说。




他望着她很久才答道:




“那是因为你的金钱和你的地位,那是因为你所有的世界”“但是我难道没有温情么?康妮热劲地问道:




他阴郁地,心不在焉地望着她。




“是的!有的!时来时去,和我自己一样。”




“但是你难道不能信任这温情在人和我之间存在么?”她焦虑地凝视着他问道。




她看见他的脸色温和了下来,那抵抗的神气渐渐地失掉下”




“也让”他说。




两个人都静默着。




“我要你把我抱在你的怀里,”她说,“我要你对我说,你高兴我们将有个孩子了。”




她是这样的美丽,这样的温暖,这样的热切,他的脏腑为她骚动起来了。




“我想我们可以到我房子里去吧,”他说,“虽然这又是件令人谤的事情。”




她看见又把世界忘怀了,他的脸孔现着温柔的、热情的、柔媚面纯洁的光彩。。




他们沿着偏僻的街道走到高堡广场。他的房子在最高的一层,是个屋顶楼房,整洁而大方,他有个煤气炉自己烧煮着食物。




她把自己的衣裳脱了,叫他也把他的脱了,初期怀孕中的温软鲜丽的她,是动人的。




“我不应该烦扰你。”他说。




“别说这话!”她说,“疼爱我吧!疼爱我,说你不会丢弃我吧!说你不会丢弃我吧!说你永会让我回到世上去,或回到任何人那里去!”




她倔近他,紧贴着他纤瘦而强壮的裸体一这是她所知道的唯一的栖身处。




“那么我将留着您,”他说,“要是您愿意,我将留着你!”




他紧紧地环抱着她。




“告诉我你高兴有这孩子吧!”她重复地说,“吻吻他吧!吻吻这孩子所在的地方,说人高兴他在那儿吧。”




但是他犹豫着。




“我很惧怕孩子们生在这种世上;我很替他们的将来担心。”




“但是你已经把他放在我的里面了,对、他温柔吧,这便是他的将来了。吻吻他吧!”




他战战栗着,因为那是对的。“对他温柔吧,这便是他的将来了。”一这时,他对她的爱情是绝大的。他吻着她的小腹和好怕美神之丘,他假近着她的子宫和子宫里面的胎儿吻着。




“啊,你是爱我的!你是爱我的!”她细声地呼喊起来,这种呼喊是象她的性讥进时的呼喊一样,盲目的,模糊不清的。她温柔地插进她的里面,觉得温情的波涛,汹涌地从他自已的心肠里流到她的心肠里,两个相怜相爱的心肠在他们间燃烧着。




当他进她的里面去时,他明白了这是他应该做的事情:和她作温情的接触,而保存着他的骄傲、尊严和一个男子的完整。总之,虽则她有钱而他则两袖清风但是让他的骄傲心与正义心,却不容他因此而撤回他对她的温情的。他心里想到:“我拥护人与人间的肉体的醒悟的接触和温情的接触。她是我的伴侣。她授助我和金钱、机械以及世人的兽性的呆钝的理想作战。多谢上帝,我得了个女人了!我得了个又温柔又了解我的女人,和我相聚!多谢上帝,她并不是凶暴的矗妇。多谢上帝,她最个温柔的醒悟的女人。”当他的精液在她里面插射的时候,在这种创造的行为中一那是远地生殖行为的一他的灵魂也向她插射着。




现在,她是完全决定了:他和她是不可分离的了。不过,怎样呢,什么方法呢,那是仍待解决的。




“你恨不恨自黛·古蒂斯?”她问道。




“别对我说起她吧。”




“啊!你得让我说说,因为你曾经喜欢过她;而且你曾经和她亲密过。正如你现在和我一样,所以人得告诉我。在你们间有过这种亲密以后,而恨她到这步田地,可不是有点可怕的么?这是什么缘故?”




“我不知道。她的意志好象无时无刻不在准备着反抗我!咳!她那狞恶的女性的意志,她那自由狂!这种自由狂的结局是最残暴的暴虐!啊,她是拿着她的自由来反对我,好象她把硫酸抛在我脸上一样。”




“但是她甚至现在还没有脱离你呢。她还爱不爱你?”




“不,不!她所以没有放弃我,那是因为她有一种狂恨,她定要伤害我罢了。”




”但是她一定爱过你的。”




“不!唔,有时也许的。她是受我吸引的,我想就这一点也是好汽僧恨的。她有时爱我,但是转间,她便要开始苛刻我。她的最大的欲望便是苛刻我,那是没有法子使她改变的。在一开始的时候;她的意增就是反抗我的。”




“也许那是因为她觉得你并不真正爱她,而她想使你爱她的缘故呢。”




“老天!那是什么念头!”




“但是你不曾真正有过她吧,是不是?这就是你给她的苦头。”




“我有什么法子?我开始想去爱她;但是她总给我钉子碰,不,不要谈论空虚了吧,那是之动运,而她是常识,最近这些日子里,假如人家准我的话,我定把她这具有妇人形式的狂暴的东西象一头野兽似的宰了。假如,可以把她宰了的话,这一切不幸便没有了!人们真应该准许这种去恶除暴的行为。当一个女子地地给好怕固扫诉意志占着的时候,当她的固执的意志在反抗着一切的时候,那就可怖了,那就非把她杀掉不可了。”




“而男子们呢,当他们给固扫诉意志占据着的时候,不也应该把他们杀掉么?”




“是的!一样!……但是我得把她摆脱了,否则将向我重新追迫的。我早就想告诉你,只要可能,我必要离婚。所以我们得小心,你和我,得别让人看见在一起,假如她撞到了你我头上来的时候,我是绝对、绝对忍受不了的。”




康妮沉思着。




“那么我们不能在一起了?”她说。




“大约在六个月脑是不能的。但是我相信我的离婚在九月间便可完成,那么得等到明年三月。”




“但是孩子大概要在二月尾出薛尼。”她说。




他静默了。




“我愿所有克利福和白黛一流人都死尽!”他说。




“你对待他们并没有多大的温情呢。”她说。




“温情对待他们?但是对他们最温情的事也许就是绘他们一个死!他们是不能生活的!他们只知破坏生命。他们体内的灵魂是令人生怖的。死亡于他们应该是甘甜的了。人们应该准我去反他们杀尽才是!”




“但是你决不会这样做的。”她说。




“我一定会!我杀他们比杀一只鼬鼠还要觉得泰然。鼬鼠还有它的孤寂的美。但是他们太多了。啊,假如我可以的话,我定要把他们杀尽。”




“或许你还是不敢那么做的。”“唔。”




康妮现在要想的事情多着了,无疑地他是绝对地想把白黛·古蒂斯摆脱,她觉得他是对的。最后的斗争是太可怕了。那便是说,她将孤独地生活到春天。也许她可以和克利福离婚。但是怎样?假如梅乐士的名字一提起了,那么他那方面的离婚便离不成了。多么讨厌!一个人难道不能一直走到地球的尽头,摆脱这一切么?”




这是不可能的。现在世界的尽头,从伦敦到查宁十字街不过五分钟的距离罢了,只要有无线电,地球是没有远近的。非洲达荷美的王和西藏的喇嘛,都能听着伦敦和纽约呢。




忍耐吧!忍耐吧世界是个广大而可怖的机器网,若要不陷身其中,一个人得好好地小心从事。




康妮把心事告诉她的父亲。




“你知道,爸爸,他是克利福的守猎人,但是他从前是驻印度的军官。不过他是象佛罗佛斯上校似的,他愿意回到从前的阶级里去。”




但是麦尔肯爵士对于这著名的佛罗伦斯的轻薄的神秘主义是没有好感的。他觉得在那许多的谦逊后面宣传的作用太浓厚了。这种自傲的行为一故意自抑的自傲行为,是这老爵士所最讨厌的。




“你的守猎人是打那里跳出来的?”麦尔肯爵士愤愤地问道。




“他是个达娃斯哈的矿工的儿子,但是他是个绝对不会购笑大方的人。”




这位有爵衔的艺术家更加愤怒起来了。




“在我看来,这象是个打金矿的我。”他说,“而你显然是个很容易开采的金矿。”




“不,爸爸你错了,要是你邮过他,你便知道了。他是个真男子。克利福常常厌恶他,就是因为他是毫不屈辱的人。”




“这样看来,克利福倒有个一次不氏蝗本能了。”




麦尔肯爵士所不能堪的,便电报人知道了他的女儿跟一个守猎人私通。这种私通他是不反对的c他只是怕外间的非议罢了。




“那个人怎样,我倒不管。他显然是知道怎样迷惑你的。但是天哟!想想有空的闲话吧!想想你的继母听见了时的样子吧!”




“我知道。”康妮说,“闲话是可怕的,尤其是在上流社会里。而他呢,他是渴望着他的离婚能够成功的。我想我们也许可以说孩子是另一个人的,把梅乐士的名字完全不提。”




“另一个人的?谁呢?”




“或者旦肯·霍布斯”他从小就是我们的朋友,他又是个出名的艺术家,而而他喜欢我。”




“啊,这样么!可怜的旦肯!他将得到什么好处呢?”




“我不知道,但是那也许可以给他某种的偿吧。”




“真的,真的么?咳,如果这样,他真是个怪物!怎么,你和他甚至从来没有发生过关系么?”




“没有!但是他实在也不想。他只爱亲近我,但是不受接触。”




“我的上帝,多么古怪的一代人!”




“我最喜欢我的地方,就是做他的模特儿。不过我从来没有允许过他。”




“可怜的家伙!但是这种没有骨气的人看来是什么都做得出的。”




“不地穸宁愿他的名字和我的凑在一起吧?”




“老天呀!康妮,这一切诡计!”




“我知道!这是令人作呕的。但是我有什么办法呢?”




“一个诡计过了又是一个诡计!我想我活利弊太久了。”




“算了,爸爸你年轻的时候不也作过不少的诡计?”




“但是我确实告诉你,那是不同的。”




“老是说不同的。”




希尔达到了,听到了这种新事态,她也狂怒着,她也一样想起人人都要知道她的妹妹和一个守猎人发生关系,她简直忍不住,那是太,太屈辱了!




“为什么我们不可以干脆地陷遁了,个别地跑到英属哥化比亚去,那便没有非议了?”康妮说。




但是那是没有用的。非议还是一样要爆发的,康妮如果要跟哪个人去,那么最好是她能嫁他。这是希尔达的意见。麦尔肯爵士犹豫着。他想也许事情还可补救吧。




“你将会一会他吧,爸爸?”




可怜的麦尔肯爵士!他是毫不愿意的。可怜的梅乐士!他尤其不愿想,虽然,会见终于成了事实,那是在俱乐部的一间厢房里的午餐,只有他两个人在那儿,两只眼睛互相打量着。




麦尔肯爵士喝了不少的威士忌,梅乐士也喝着,他们滔滔地谈着印度,这是那年轻人所熟悉的问题。




这种谈话占去了全餐的时间,直至咖来了,侍仆走了,麦尔肯爵士才燃了一支雪茄诚恳地说道:




“喂,年轻人,我女儿的事怎么样?”




梅乐士的脸上显着苦笑。




“唔,先生,她的事怎么样?”




“是你给了她一个孩子呢。”




“这是我的光荣!,!梅乐士苦笑着说。




“光荣,老天爷!”麦尔肯爵士响亮地笑着说,这是苏格兰人的猥亵的笑,“光荣!哎,事情怎样?好吧,是不是?”




“好!”




“那是我敢打赌的!哈,哈!我的女儿的确是麦某人的女儿!我自己也一样我是从不懊悔佳妙的性交的,虽然她的母亲……啊,‘老天爷!’”他的眼睛向天炯着,“但是你使她温情起来了,啊,我看得见的,你使她温热起来了。哈,哈!我的血在她血脉里流着呢;你很知道怎样放火烧她啊!哈,哈,哈!我真高兴,我可以告诉你,她需要那个。啊,她是个好女子,她是个好女子,我早就知道只要有个知道怎样放火烧她的男子汉,她就合适了,哈,哈,一个守猎人,哎,我的孩子!你是个拿手的偷猎人!我告诉你!哈,但是,现在,说正经话吧,我们要怎样安排这事呢?说正经话吧,你知道!




说正经话吧,他们都摸不着什么头脑,梅乐士虽然有点醉了,但是两人中他是最清醒的一个,他尽力使谈话不至太糊涂起来,那是没有多大可说的。




“好,你是个守猎者!啊,你是很对的!这种猎是值得费心的!可不是么?一个女子的试金石,便是当你在她的屁股上捏一把的时候,只要摸摸她的臀儿,便知道她合适不合适。哈,哈:我羡慕你,我的孩子,你多大年纪了!”




“三十九。”




麦尔肯爵士扬着眉头。




“有这么多了?好,看你这神气,你还有好好的二十年在你面前,啊:是守猎人也罢,不是也罢,你是个好雄鸡。这个我只用一只眼睛便看得出来,不象那讨厌的克利福:一个从来没有点儿兴头的可怜虫。我喜欢你,我的孩子,我敢打赌你是有一条好鳖鱼的家伙;啊,你是只小雄鸡,一只善斗的小雄鸡,我看得出来!守猎人!哈,哈,我决不让你看守我的猎场呢!但是,说正经话吧,我们要怎样安排这事呢?世界是充满着衰老的妇人的!”




说正经话吧,他们都毫无所措,他们俩之间只成立了一个男性肉感的亲密结合。




“你知道,我的孩于,我有什么地方可以帮你的话,你尽管信赖我,守猎人!基督啊!那真讨羡!我高兴极了!啊,我高兴极了,那足见我的女儿有气血。可不是么?而且,你知道,她有好人的收入,并不多,并不多,你是也就够吃了。我将把我的所有都给她继承,这是她应得的,因为他在这充满着衰老的妇人的世界里,显示了她的血气,七十年来,我挣扎着想把自己从衰老妇人的裙下解放出来,到今还没成功,但是你这人是可以成功的,我看得出来。”




“我真高兴你这么想我。人们普通总说我是个猴子呢。”




“啊,当然啦!我亲爱的朋友,在那些衰老妇人的眼中,你不是猴子是什么?”




他们快乐地分手;梅乐干过后在心里整整笑了一天。




第二天,了在一个僻静的地方,和康妮、希尔达午餐。




“这种情境,面面看来都不好,真是太可惜了。”希尔达说。




“我却得到了不少的乐趣。”他说。




我以为在你们俩未有结婚生子的自由以前,是应该避免生注孩的。”




“上帝把果实结得有点太早了。”他说。




“我想这不干上帝的事,自然,康妮的钱尽够你们两的生活;但是这种情境是太难忍了。”




“但是你并不需去忍一点点儿。”他说。




“假如你是她那人就好了!”




“或者,假如我是关在动物园中的一个笼里就更好了!”




“或者,假如我是关在动物园中的一个笼里就更好了!”




大家都静默了。




“我想,”希尔达说:“最好是她指另一个人做共同被告,而你完全站在局外。”




“但是我是当事的人。”




“我的意思是说在进行离婚诉讼的时候。”




他惊异地凝视着她,康妮不敢对他提起借重旦肯的计划。




“我不明白你的意思。”他说。




“我们有位朋友,他大概可以答应这离婚案中,做共同被告,这一来你的名字就可以不被提起了。”希尔达说。




“你是说一个男子么。”




“当然!”




“但是她并没有另一个?……”




他惊愕地望着康妮。




“不,不!”她连忙说。“他只是个老朋友,毫无爱情的。”




“那么为传播愿肩这担子?如果他毫无所得的话?”




“有些男子是毫侠的人,不斤斤于得到什么妇人的好处的。”希尔达说。




“这倒是方便呢!但是这位英雄是谁?”




“他是我们在苏格丛从小就认识的朋友,一位艺术家。”




“旦肯·霍布斯!”他立即说道,因为康妮对他说过旦肯的。“但是你们怎样叫他这担子?”




“他们得共佳在什么旅馆里,或者她甚至得到他家里去。”




“我觉得那未免小题大做起来了。”他说。




“除此之外,你还有什么法子呢?>”希尔达说,“如果你的名字提起了,你和你的离婚便离不成了,你的女人似乎是怪对付的人呢。”




“唉,这一切!”他沉郁地说。




他们静默了许久。




“我们很可以干脆一定了事。”他说。




“康妮却干脆走不了”希尔达说,克利福太出名了。”




“颓丧的静默重新把三人笼罩起来。




“世界就是这样。如果你们想安然同居,你们便得结婚。要结婚,你俩都得先离婚。那么我们将怎样安排呢?”




他静默了很久。




“你将替我人首安排呢?”他说。




“我们要看如果旦肯肯出名做共同被告的话,那么我们便要使克利福提出离婚,你则在你那方面进行你自己的离婚。你们俩得分开,直到你们都自由了的时候。”




“这世界象是个疯人院。”




“也许!但是,在世人的眼中,你的才是疯子一也许更甚呢。”




“更甚到什么?”




“罪犯,我想。”




“好,我希望我还能多用几回我的巴首。”他冷笑道,说了,他默默地愤怒着。




“好吧!”他最后说,“我同意一切吧,这世界是个暴庚的白痴,谁也消灾不了它,但是我将尽我的力,你是对的,我们得尽力营救我们自己的。”




他屈辱地,愤怒地,厌烦地,忧苦地望着康妮。




“我的小人儿!”他说,“世人要在你的屁股上加盐了。”




“不,假如我们不屈服的话。”她说。




她对于反抗世界的情感比他是疏淡的。




探调旦肯的意思的时候,他坚持着要见见这罪人守猎者。他约定四人在他家里晚餐,旦肯是哈姆莱特一流人物,有点矮而胖,肤色暗黑,寡言笑,头发是黑而不卷,他有一种凯尔特人的古怪的虚荣心,他的作品只是些管条、瓣形、螺形线和奇异的颜色的混合物;是超现代的,可是也有某种气魄,甚至某种纯粹的形式与格调,渤梅乐士觉得这种艺术是残酷的,令人厌恶的,他不敢说出来,因为旦肯对于他的艺术的主见差不多是病态的。艺术之于他,是个人的一种崇拜,一种宗教。




他们在画室里看着图画,旦暖的褐色的小眼睛,总不离开梅乐士。他想知道这守猎人的意见怎样,至于康妮和希尔达的意见,他早巳知道了。




“那有点象纯粹的谋杀。”梅乐士终于说,这种话是旦肯所预想不到会从一个守猎人口中说出来的。




“被杀的是谁呢?”希尔达有点冷酷地嘲讽地问道。




“是我!一个人所有的恻悯心肠都被杀了。”




这话引起了艺术家的深恨。他听出那人的声调晨带着厌恶不轻蔑。而他自己是讨厌人提起什么侧悯心肠的。那是令人厌恶的情感!




梅乐士站着,又高又瘦,态度疲惫,心不在焉,摇曳不定,仿佛飞蛾的飞舞,凝视着那些图画。




“也许是愚蠢的东西被杀了,多情的愚蠢的东西被杀了。”艺术家讥消着说。




“你觉得么?我觉得所有这些管条和起伏的颤动,才比什么都愚蠢,而且够多情了,我觉得它们表示着不少的自怜自叹的意味,和太多的神织持贩自尊自傲。”




另一阵疾恨涌上心来,那艺术家的脸都黄了。但是,他静默地、高傲地把图画向着墙壁番了过去。




“我想我们可以到餐室里去了。”他说。




他们在一种沉郁的静默中离开了画室。




咖过后,旦肯说:




“我毫不介意充作康妮的孩子的父亲。但是有个条件,康妮得来作我的模特儿。这是我多年的心愿,而她是一向所拒绝的。”他说这话是抱着黑暗的决心的,好象一个宣布火刑的裁判官似的。




“啊!”梅乐士说,“那么只在这条件之下你才肯做么?”




“对了!非有这条件我便不做。”旦肯的话里,故意带着对梅乐士的最在的藐视。他带着有点太多了。




“最好是同时把我当作你的模特儿,”梅乐士说,“最好是把我们画在一起:把维娜丝和伏尔甘放在艺术的网下,我在做守猎人以前,是一个铁匠呢。”




“谢谢!”艺术家说,“忧尔甘的尊容不合我的胃口。”




“甚至他的容貌象管条一样,而且修饰得象新郎一案,也不合尊胃么?”




艺术家没有回答他觉得回答起来未免降格了。




这次聚会就这样沉闷下去。旦肯故意不理梅乐干,他只跟两位太太谈话,而且很简短的谈话,仿佛那些字句是从他的不可思仪的忧郁的深处拔出来的一样。




“你不喜欢他,但是他并不是那么二泊,实在他来个好人呢。”当他们回去时,康妮解释着。




“他是一起伏狂乱痛挑战黑狗。”梅乐士说。




“真的,他今天真是不可爱。”




“你将去作模特儿么?”




“啊,我现在实在再也不介意了!他不会触摸我的。如果那可以完成你我的共同生活,我什么也不介意了。”




“但是他只会在画布上把你涂些嗅粪的。”“管他!他只画他对我的感情,那我是不反对的。我决不愿他触摸我,决不,但是如果他以为用他那艺术家的枭眼瞧着我有益的话,那么,让他瞧去。他只管把我画成许多空管子和阴阳起伏。那是他的不幸。他所以恨你,是因为你说他的管子艺术是多情的,自大的,但是,当然啦,那是真的。”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  18


She had to make up her mind what to do. She would leave Venice on the Saturday that he was leaving Wragby: in six days' time. This would bring her to London on the Monday following, and she would then see him. She wrote to him to the London address, asking him to send her a letter to Hartland's hotel, and to call for her on the Monday evening at seven. 
Inside herself she was curiously and complicatedly angry, and all her responses were numb. She refused to confide even in Hilda, and Hilda, offended by her steady silence, had become rather intimate with a Dutch woman. Connie hated these rather stifling intimacies between women, intimacy into which Hilda always entered ponderously. 




Sir Malcolm decided to travel with Connie, and Duncan could come on with Hilda. The old artist always did himself well: he took berths on the Orient Express, in spite of Connie's dislike of trains de luxe, the atmosphere of vulgar depravity there is aboard them nowadays. However, it would make the journey to Paris shorter. 




Sir Malcolm was always uneasy going back to his wife. It was habit carried over from the first wife. But there would be a house-party for the grouse, and he wanted to be well ahead. Connie, sunburnt and handsome, sat in silence, forgetting all about the landscape. 




`A little dull for you, going back to Wragby,' said her father, noticing her glumness. 




`I'm not sure I shall go back to Wragby,' she said, with startling abruptness, looking into his eyes with her big blue eyes. His big blue eyes took on the frightened look of a man whose social conscience is not quite clear. 




`You mean you'll stay on in Paris a while?' 




`No! I mean never go back to Wragby.' 




He was bothered by his own little problems, and sincerely hoped he was getting none of hers to shoulder. 




`How's that, all at once?' he asked. 




`I'm going to have a child.' 




It was the first time she had uttered the words to any living soul, and it seemed to mark a cleavage in her life. 




`How do you know?' said her father. 




She smiled. 




`How should I know?' 




`But not Clifford's child, of course?' 




`No! Another man's.' 




She rather enjoyed tormenting him. 




`Do I know the man?' asked Sir Malcolm. 




`No! You've never seen him.' 




There was a long pause. 




`And what are your plans?' 




`I don't know. That's the point.' 




`No patching it up with Clifford?' 




`I suppose Clifford would take it,' said Connie. `He told me, after last time you talked to him, he wouldn't mind if I had a child, so long as I went about it discreetly.' 




`Only sensible thing he could say, under the circumstances. Then I suppose it'll be all right.' 




`In what way?' said Connie, looking into her father's eyes. They were big blue eyes rather like her own, but with a certain uneasiness in them, a look sometimes of an uneasy little boy, sometimes a look of sullen selfishness, usually good-humoured and wary. 




`You can present Clifford with an heir to all the Chatterleys, and put another baronet in Wragby.' 




Sir Malcolm's face smiled with a half-sensual smile. 




`But I don't think I want to,' she said. 




`Why not? Feeling entangled with the other man? Well! If you want the truth from me, my child, it's this. The world goes on. Wragby stands and will go on standing. The world is more or less a fixed thing and, externally, we have to adapt ourselves to it. Privately, in my private opinion, we can please ourselves. Emotions change. You may like one man this year and another next. But Wragby still stands. Stick by Wragby as far as Wragby sticks by you. Then please yourself. But you'll get very little out of making a break. You can make a break if you wish. You have an independent income, the only thing that never lets you down. But you won't get much out of it. Put a little baronet in Wragby. It's an amusing thing to do.' 




And Sir Malcolm sat back and smiled again. Connie did not answer. 




`I hope you had a real man at last,' he said to her after a while, sensually alert. 




`I did. That's the trouble. There aren't many of them about,' she said. 




`No, by God!' he mused. `There aren't! Well, my dear, to look at you, he was a lucky man. Surely he wouldn't make trouble for you?' 




`Oh no! He leaves me my own mistress entirely.' 




`Quite! Quite! A genuine man would.' 




Sir Malcolm was pleased. Connie was his favourite daughter, he had always liked the female in her. Not so much of her mother in her as in Hilda. And he had always disliked Clifford. So he was pleased, and very tender with his daughter, as if the unborn child were his child. 




He drove with her to Hartland's hotel, and saw her installed: then went round to his club. She had refused his company for the evening. 




She found a letter from Mellors. 




I won't come round to your hotel, but I'll wait for you outside the Golden Cock in Adam Street at seven.
There he stood, tall and slender, and so different, in a formal suit of thin dark cloth. He had a natural distinction, but he had not the cut-to-pattern look of her class. Yet, she saw at once, he could go anywhere. He had a native breeding which was really much nicer than the cut-to-pattern class thing. 
`Ah, there you are! How well you look!' 




`Yes! But not you.' 




She looked in his face anxiously. It was thin, and the cheekbones showed. But his eyes smiled at her, and she felt at home with him. There it was: suddenly, the tension of keeping up her appearances fell from her. Something flowed out of him physically, that made her feel inwardly at ease and happy, at home. With a woman's now alert instinct for happiness, she registered it at once. `I'm happy when he's there!' Not all the sunshine of Venice had given her this inward expansion and warmth. 




`Was it horrid for you?' she asked as she sat opposite him at table. He was too thin; she saw it now. His hand lay as she knew it, with the curious loose forgottenness of a sleeping animal. She wanted so much to take it and kiss it. But she did not quite dare. 




`People are always horrid,' he said. 




`And did you mind very much?' 




`I minded, as I always shall mind. And I knew I was a fool to mind.' 




`Did you feel like a dog with a tin can tied to its tail? Clifford said you felt like that.' 




He looked at her. It was cruel of her at that moment: for his pride had suffered bitterly. 




`I suppose I did,' he said. 




She never knew the fierce bitterness with which he resented insult. 




There was a long pause. 




`And did you miss me?' she asked. 




`I was glad you were out of it.' 




Again there was a pause. 




`But did people believe about you and me?' she asked. 




`No! I don't think so for a moment.' 




`Did Clifford?' 




`I should say not. He put it off without thinking about it. But naturally it made him want to see the last of me.' 




`I'm going to have a child.' 




The expression died utterly out of his face, out of his whole body. He looked at her with darkened eyes, whose look she could not understand at all: like some dark-flamed spirit looking at her. 




`Say you're glad!' she pleaded, groping for his hand. And she saw a certain exultance spring up in him. But it was netted down by things she could not understand. 




`It's the future,' he said. 




`But aren't you glad?' she persisted. 




`I have such a terrible mistrust of the future.' 




`But you needn't be troubled by any responsibility. Clifford would have it as his own, he'd be glad.' 




She saw him go pale, and recoil under this. He did not answer. 




`Shall I go back to Clifford and put a little baronet into Wragby?' she asked. 




He looked at her, pale and very remote. The ugly little grin flickered on his face. 




`You wouldn't have to tell him who the father was?' 




`Oh!' she said; `he'd take it even then, if I wanted him to.' 




He thought for a time. 




`Ay!' he said at last, to himself. `I suppose he would.' 




There was silence. A big gulf was between them. 




`But you don't want me to go back to Clifford, do you?' she asked him. 




`What do you want yourself?' he replied. 




`I want to live with you,' she said simply. 




In spite of himself, little flames ran over his belly as he heard her say it, and he dropped his head. Then he looked up at her again, with those haunted eyes. 




`If it's worth it to you,' he said. `I've got nothing.' 




`You've got more than most men. Come, you know it,' she said. 




`In one way, I know it.' He was silent for a time, thinking. Then he resumed: `They used to say I had too much of the woman in me. But it's not that. I'm not a woman not because I don't want to shoot birds, neither because I don't want to make money, or get on. I could have got on in the army, easily, but I didn't like the army. Though I could manage the men all right: they liked me and they had a bit of a holy fear of me when I got mad. No, it was stupid, dead-handed higher authority that made the army dead: absolutely fool-dead. I like men, and men like me. But I can't stand the twaddling bossy impudence of the people who run this world. That's why I can't get on. I hate the impudence of money, and I hate the impudence of class. So in the world as it is, what have I to offer a woman?' 




`But why offer anything? It's not a bargain. It's just that we love one another,' she said. 




`Nay, nay! It's more than that. Living is moving and moving on. My life won't go down the proper gutters, it just won't. So I'm a bit of a waste ticket by myself. And I've no business to take a woman into my life, unless my life does something and gets somewhere, inwardly at least, to keep us both fresh. A man must offer a woman some meaning in his life, if it's going to be an isolated life, and if she's a genuine woman. I can't be just your male concubine.' 




`Why not?' she said. 




`Why, because I can't. And you would soon hate it.' 




`As if you couldn't trust me,' she said. 




The grin flickered on his face. 




`The money is yours, the position is yours, the decisions will lie with you. I'm not just my Lady's fucker, after all.' 




`What else are you?' 




`You may well ask. It no doubt is invisible. Yet I'm something to myself at least. I can see the point of my own existence, though I can quite understand nobody else's seeing it.' 




`And will your existence have less point, if you live with me?' 




He paused a long time before replying: 




`It might.' 




She too stayed to think about it. 




`And what is the point of your existence?' 




`I tell you, it's invisible. I don't believe in the world, not in money, nor in advancement, nor in the future of our civilization. If there's got to be a future for humanity, there'll have to be a very big change from what now is.' 




`And what will the real future have to be like?' 




`God knows! I can feel something inside me, all mixed up with a lot of rage. But what it really amounts to, I don't know.' 




`Shall I tell you?' she said, looking into his face. `Shall I tell you what you have that other men don't have, and that will make the future? Shall I tell you?' 




`Tell me then,' he replied. 




`It's the courage of your own tenderness, that's what it is: like when you put your hand on my tail and say I've got a pretty tail.' 




The grin came flickering on his face. 




`That!' he said. 




Then he sat thinking. 




`Ay!' he said. `You're right. It's that really. It's that all the way through. I knew it with the men. I had to be in touch with them, physically, and not go back on it. I had to be bodily aware of them and a bit tender to them, even if I put em through hell. It's a question of awareness, as Buddha said. But even he fought shy of the bodily awareness, and that natural physical tenderness, which is the best, even between men; in a proper manly way. Makes 'em really manly, not so monkeyish. Ay! it's tenderness, really; it's cunt-awareness. Sex is really only touch, the closest of all touch. And it's touch we're afraid of. We're only half-conscious, and half alive. We've got to come alive and aware. Especially the English have got to get into touch with one another, a bit delicate and a bit tender. It's our crying need.' 




She looked at him. 




`Then why are you afraid of me?' she said. 




He looked at her a long time before he answered. 




`It's the money, really, and the position. It's the world in you.' 




`But isn't there tenderness in me?' she said wistfully. 




He looked down at her, with darkened, abstract eyes. 




`Ay! It comes an' goes, like in me.' 




`But can't you trust it between you and me?' she asked, gazing anxiously at him. 




She saw his face all softening down, losing its armour. `Maybe!' he said. They were both silent. 




`I want you to hold me in your arms,' she said. `I want you to tell me you are glad we are having a child.' 




She looked so lovely and warm and wistful, his bowels stirred towards her. 




`I suppose we can go to my room,' he said. `Though it's scandalous again.' 




But she saw the forgetfulness of the world coming over him again, his face taking the soft, pure look of tender passion. 




They walked by the remoter streets to Coburg Square, where he had a room at the top of the house, an attic room where he cooked for himself on a gas ring. It was small, but decent and tidy. 




She took off her things, and made him do the same. She was lovely in the soft first flush of her pregnancy. 




`I ought to leave you alone,' he said. 




`No!' she said. `Love me! Love me, and say you'll keep me. Say you'll keep me! Say you'll never let me go, to the world nor to anybody.' 




She crept close against him, clinging fast to his thin, strong naked body, the only home she had ever known. 




`Then I'll keep thee,' he said. `If tha wants it, then I'll keep thee.' 




He held her round and fast. 




`And say you're glad about the child,' she repeated. 




`Kiss it! Kiss my womb and say you're glad it's there.' 




But that was more difficult for him. 




`I've a dread of puttin' children i' th' world,' he said. `I've such a dread o' th' future for 'em.' 




`But you've put it into me. Be tender to it, and that will be its future already. Kiss it!' 




He quivered, because it was true. `Be tender to it, and that will be its future.'---At that moment he felt a sheer love for the woman. He kissed her belly and her mound of Venus, to kiss close to the womb and the foetus within the womb. 




`Oh, you love me! You love me!' she said, in a little cry like one of her blind, inarticulate love cries. And he went in to her softly, feeling the stream of tenderness flowing in release from his bowels to hers, the bowels of compassion kindled between them. 




And he realized as he went into her that this was the thing he had to do, to e into tender touch, without losing his pride or his dignity or his integrity as a man. After all, if she had money and means, and he had none, he should be too proud and honourable to hold back his tenderness from her on that account. `I stand for the touch of bodily awareness between human beings,' he said to himself, `and the touch of tenderness. And she is my mate. And it is a battle against the money, and the machine, and the insentient ideal monkeyishness of the world. And she will stand behind me there. Thank God I've got a woman! Thank God I've got a woman who is with me, and tender and aware of me. Thank God she's not a bully, nor a fool. Thank God she's a tender, aware woman.' And as his seed sprang in her, his soul sprang towards her too, in the creative act that is far more than procreative. 




She was quite determined now that there should be no parting between him and her. But the ways and means were still to settle. 




`Did you hate Bertha Coutts?' she asked him. 




`Don't talk to me about her.' 




`Yes! You must let me. Because once you liked her. And once you were as intimate with her as you are with me. So you have to tell me. Isn't it rather terrible, when you've been intimate with her, to hate her so? Why is it?' 




`I don't know. She sort of kept her will ready against me, always, always: her ghastly female will: her freedom! A woman's ghastly freedom that ends in the most beastly bullying! Oh, she always kept her freedom against me, like vitriol in my face.' 




`But she's not free of you even now. Does she still love you?' 




`No, no! If she's not free of me, it's because she's got that mad rage, she must try to bully me.' 




`But she must have loved you.' 




`No! Well, in specks she did. She was drawn to me. And I think even that she hated. She loved me in moments. But she always took it back, and started bullying. Her deepest desire was to bully me, and there was no altering her. Her will was wrong, from the first.' 




`But perhaps she felt you didn't really love her, and she wanted to make you.' 




`My God, it was bloody making.' 




`But you didn't really love her, did you? You did her that wrong.' 




`How could I? I began to. I began to love her. But somehow, she always ripped me up. No, don't let's talk of it. It was a doom, that was. And she was a doomed woman. This last time, I'd have shot her like I shoot a stoat, if I'd but been allowed: a raving, doomed thing in the shape of a woman! If only I could have shot her, and ended the whole misery! It ought to be allowed. When a woman gets absolutely possessed by her own will, her own will set against everything, then it's fearful, and she should be shot at last.' 




`And shouldn't men be shot at last, if they get possessed by their own will?' 




`Ay!---the same! But I must get free of her, or she'll be at me again. I wanted to tell you. I must get a divorce if I possibly can. So we must be careful. We mustn't really be seen together, you and I. I never, never could stand it if she came down on me and you.' 




Connie pondered this. 




`Then we can't be together?' she said. 




`Not for six months or so. But I think my divorce will go through in September; then till March.' 




`But the baby will probably be born at the end of February,' she said. 




He was silent. 




`I could wish the Cliffords and Berthas all dead,' he said. 




`It's not being very tender to them,' she said. 




`Tender to them? Yea, even then the tenderest thing you could do for them, perhaps, would be to give them death. They can't live! They only frustrate life. Their souls are awful inside them. Death ought to be sweet to them. And I ought to be allowed to shoot them.' 




`But you wouldn't do it,' she said. 




`I would though! and with less qualms than I shoot a weasel. It anyhow has a prettiness and a loneliness. But they are legion. Oh, I'd shoot them.' 




`Then perhaps it is just as well you daren't.' 




`Well.' 




Connie had now plenty to think of. It was evident he wanted absolutely to be free of Bertha Coutts. And she felt he was right. The last attack had been too grim.---This meant her living alone, till spring. Perhaps she could get divorced from Clifford. But how? If Mellors were named, then there was an end to his divorce. How loathsome! Couldn't one go right away, to the far ends of the earth, and be free from it all? 




One could not. The far ends of the world are not five minutes from Charing Cross, nowadays. While the wireless is active, there are no far ends of the earth. Kings of Dahomey and Lamas of Tibet listen in to London and New York. 




Patience! Patience! The world is a vast and ghastly intricacy of mechanism, and one has to be very wary, not to get mangled by it. 




Connie confided in her father. 




`You see, Father, he was Clifford's game-keeper: but he was an officer in the army in India. Only he is like Colonel C. E. Florence, who preferred to become a private soldier again.' 




Sir Malcolm, however, had no sympathy with the unsatisfactory mysticism of the famous C. E. Florence. He saw too much advertisement behind all the humility. It looked just like the sort of conceit the knight most loathed, the conceit of self-abasement. 




`Where did your game-keeper spring from?' asked Sir Malcolm irritably. 




`He was a collier's son in Tevershall. But he's absolutely presentable.' 




The knighted artist became more angry. 




`Looks to me like a gold-digger,' he said. `And you're a pretty easy gold-mine, apparently.' 




`No, Father, it's not like that. You'd know if you saw him. He's a man. Clifford always detested him for not being humble.' 




`Apparently he had a good instinct, for once.' 




What Sir Malcolm could not bear was the scandal of his daughter's having an intrigue with a game-keeper. He did not mind the intrigue: he minded the scandal. 




`I care nothing about the fellow. He's evidently been able to get round you all right. But, by God, think of all the talk. Think of your step-mother how she'll take it!' 




`I know,' said Connie. `Talk is beastly: especially if you live in society. And he wants so much to get his own divorce. I thought we might perhaps say it was another man's child, and not mention Mellors' name at all.' 




`Another man's! What other man's?' 




`Perhaps Duncan Forbes. He has been our friend all his life.' 




`And he's a fairly well-known artist. And he's fond of me.' 




`Well I'm damned! Poor Duncan! And what's he going to get out of it?' 




`I don't know. But he might rather like it, even.' 




`He might, might he? Well, he's a funny man if he does. Why, you've never even had an affair with him, have you?' 




`No! But he doesn't really want it. He only loves me to be near him, but not to touch him.' 




`My God, what a generation!' 




`He would like me most of all to be a model for him to paint from. Only I never wanted to.' 




`God help him! But he looks down-trodden enough for anything.' 




`Still, you wouldn't mind so much the talk about him?' 




`My God, Connie, all the bloody contriving!' 




`I know! It's sickening! But what can I do?' 




`Contriving, conniving; conniving, contriving! Makes a man think he's lived too long.' 




`Come, Father, if you haven't done a good deal of contriving and conniving in your time, you may talk.' 




`But it was different, I assure you.' 




`It's always different.' 




Hilda arrived, also furious when she heard of the new developments. And she also simply could not stand the thought of a public scandal about her sister and a game-keeper. Too, too humiliating! 




`Why should we not just disappear, separately, to British Columbia, and have no scandal?' said Connie. 




But that was no good. The scandal would come out just the same. And if Connie was going with the man, she'd better be able to marry him. This was Hilda's opinion. Sir Malcolm wasn't sure. The affair might still blow over. 




`But will you see him, Father?' 




Poor Sir Malcolm! he was by no means keen on it. And poor Mellors, he was still less keen. Yet the meeting took place: a lunch in a private room at the club, the two men alone, looking one another up and down. 




Sir Malcolm drank a fair amount of whisky, Mellors also drank. And they talked all the while about India, on which the young man was well informed. 




This lasted during the meal. Only when coffee was served, and the waiter had gone, Sir Malcolm lit a cigar and said, heartily: 




`Well, young man, and what about my daughter?' 




The grin flickered on Mellors' face. 




`Well, Sir, and what about her?' 




`You've got a baby in her all right.' 




`I have that honour!' grinned Mellors. 




`Honour, by God!' Sir Malcolm gave a little squirting laugh, and became Scotch and lewd. `Honour! How was the going, eh? Good, my boy, what?' 




`Good!' 




`I'll bet it was! Ha-ha! My daughter, chip of the old block, what! I never went back on a good bit of fucking, myself. Though her mother, oh, holy saints!' He rolled his eyes to heaven. `But you warmed her up, oh, you warmed her up, I can see that. Ha-ha! My blood in her! You set fire to her haystack all right. Ha-ha-ha! I was jolly glad of it, I can tell you. She needed it. Oh, she's a nice girl, she's a nice girl, and I knew she'd be good going, if only some damned man would set her stack on fire! Ha-ha-ha! A game-keeper, eh, my boy! Bloody good poacher, if you ask me. Ha-ha! But now, look here, speaking seriously, what are we going to do about it? Speaking seriously, you know!' 




Speaking seriously, they didn't get very far. Mellors, though a little tipsy, was much the soberer of the two. He kept the conversation as intelligent as possible: which isn't saying much. 




`So you're a game-keeper! Oh, you're quite right! That sort of game is worth a man's while, eh, what? The test of a woman is when you pinch her bottom. You can tell just by the feel of her bottom if she's going to come up all right. Ha-ha! I envy you, my boy. How old are you?' 




`Thirty-nine.' 




The knight lifted his eyebrows. 




`As much as that! Well, you've another good twenty years, by the look of you. Oh, game-keeper or not, you're a good cock. I can see that with one eye shut. Not like that blasted Clifford! A lily-livered hound with never a fuck in him, never had. I like you, my boy, I'll bet you've a good cod on you; oh, you're a bantam, I can see that. You're a fighter. Game-keeper! Ha-ha, by crikey, I wouldn't trust my game to you! But look here, seriously, what are we going to do about it? The world's full of blasted old women.' 




Seriously, they didn't do anything about it, except establish the old free-masonry of male sensuality between them. 




`And look here, my boy, if ever I can do anything for you, you can rely on me. Game-keeper! Christ, but it's rich! I like it! Oh, I like it! Shows the girl's got spunk. What? After all, you know, she has her own income, moderate, moderate, but above starvation. And I'll leave her what I've got. By God, I will. She deserves it for showing spunk, in a world of old women. I've been struggling to get myself clear of the skirts of old women for seventy years, and haven't managed it yet. But you're the man, I can see that.' 




`I'm glad you think so. They usually tell me, in a sideways fashion, that I'm the monkey.' 




`Oh, they would! My dear fellow, what could you be but a monkey, to all the old women?' 




They parted most genially, and Mellors laughed inwardly all the time for the rest of the day. 




The following day he had lunch with Connie and Hilda, at some discreet place. 




`It's a very great pity it's such an ugly situation all round,' said Hilda. 




`I had a lot o' fun out of it,' said he. 




`I think you might have avoided putting children into the world until you were both free to marry and have children.' 




`The Lord blew a bit too soon on the spark,' said he. 




`I think the Lord had nothing to do with it. Of course, Connie has enough money to keep you both, but the situation is unbearable.' 




`But then you don't have to bear more than a small corner of it, do you?' said he. 




`If you'd been in her own class.' 




`Or if I'd been in a cage at the Zoo.' 




There was silence. 




`I think,' said Hilda, `it will be best if she names quite another man as co-respondent and you stay out of it altogether.' 




`But I thought I'd put my foot right in.' 




`I mean in the divorce proceedings.' 




He gazed at her in wonder. Connie had not dared mention the Duncan scheme to him. 




`I don't follow,' he said. 




`We have a friend who would probably agree to be named as co-respondent, so that your name need not appear,' said Hilda. 




`You mean a man?' 




`Of course!' 




`But she's got no other?' 




He looked in wonder at Connie. 




`No, no!' she said hastily. `Only that old friendship, quite simple, no love.' 




`Then why should the fellow take the blame? If he's had nothing out of you?' 




`Some men are chivalrous and don't only count what they get out of a woman,' said Hilda. 




`One for me, eh? But who's the johnny?' 




`A friend whom we've known since we were children in Scotland, an artist.' 




`Duncan Forbes!' he said at once, for Connie had talked to him. `And how would you shift the blame on to him?' 




`They could stay together in some hotel, or she could even stay in his apartment.' 




`Seems to me like a lot of fuss for nothing,' he said. 




`What else do you suggest?' said Hilda. `If your name appears, you will get no divorce from your wife, who is apparently quite an impossible person to be mixed up with.' 




`All that!' he said grimly. 




There was a long silence. 




`We could go right away,' he said. 




`There is no right away for Connie,' said Hilda. `Clifford is too well known.' 




Again the silence of pure frustration. 




`The world is what it is. If you want to live together without being persecuted, you will have to marry. To marry, you both have to be divorced. So how are you both going about it?' 




He was silent for a long time. 




`How are you going about it for us?' he said. 




`We will see if Duncan will consent to figure as co-respondent: then we must get Clifford to divorce Connie: and you must go on with your divorce, and you must both keep apart till you are free.' 




`Sounds like a lunatic asylum.' 




`Possibly! And the world would look on you as lunatics: or worse.; 




`What is worse?' 




`Criminals, I suppose.' 




`Hope I can plunge in the dagger a few more times yet,' he said, grinning. Then he was silent, and angry. 




`Well!' he said at last. `I agree to anything. The world is a raving idiot, and no man can kill it: though I'll do my best. But you re right. We must rescue ourselves as best we can.' 




He looked in humiliation, anger, weariness and misery at Connie. 




`Ma lass!' he said. `The world's goin' to put salt on thy tail.' 




`Not if we don't let it,' she said. 




She minded this conniving against the world less than he did. 




Duncan, when approached, also insisted on seeing the delinquent game-keeper, so there was a dinner, this time in his flat: the four of them. Duncan was a rather short, broad, dark-skinned, taciturn Hamlet of a fellow with straight black hair and a weird Celtic conceit of himself. His art was all tubes and valves and spirals and strange colours, ultra-modern, yet with a certain power, even a certain purity of form and tone: only Mellors thought it cruel and repellent. He did not venture to say so, for Duncan was almost insane on the point of his art: it was a personal cult, a personal religion with him. 




They were looking at the pictures in the studio, and Duncan kept his smallish brown eyes on the other man. He wanted to hear what the game-keeper would say. He knew already Connie's and Hilda's opinions. 




`It is like a pure bit of murder,' said Mellors at last; a speech Duncan by no means expected from a game-keeper. 




`And who is murdered?' asked Hilda, rather coldly and sneeringly. 




`Me! It murders all the bowels of compassion in a man.' 




A wave of pure hate came out of the artist. He heard the note of dislike in the other man's voice, and the note of contempt. And he himself loathed the mention of bowels of compassion. Sickly sentiment! 




Mellors stood rather tall and thin, worn-looking, gazing with flickering detachment that was something like the dancing of a moth on the wing, at the pictures. 




`Perhaps stupidity is murdered; sentimental stupidity,' sneered the artist. 




`Do you think so? I think all these tubes and corrugated vibrations are stupid enough for anything, and pretty sentimental. They show a lot of self-pity and an awful lot of nervous self-opinion, seems to me.' 




In another wave of hate the artist's face looked yellow. But with a sort of silent hauteur he turned the pictures to the wall. 




`I think we may go to the dining-room,' he said. And they trailed off, dismally. 




After coffee, Duncan said: 




`I don't at all mind posing as the father of Connie's child. But only on the condition that she'll come and pose as a model for me. I've wanted her for years, and she's always refused.' He uttered it with the dark finality of an inquisitor announcing an auto da fe. 




`Ah!' said Mellors. `You only do it on condition, then?' 




`Quite! I only do it on that condition.' The artist tried to put the utmost contempt of the other person into his speech. He put a little too much. 




`Better have me as a model at the same time,' said Mellors. `Better do us in a group, Vulcan and Venus under the net of art. I used to be a blacksmith, before I was a game-keeper.' 




`Thank you,' said the artist. `I don't think Vulcan has a figure that interests me.' 




`Not even if it was tubified and titivated up?' 




There was no answer. The artist was too haughty for further words. 




It was a dismal party, in which the artist henceforth steadily ignored the presence of the other man, and talked only briefly, as if the words were wrung out of the depths of his gloomy portentousness, to the women. 




`You didn't like him, but he's better than that, really. He's really kind,' Connie explained as they left. 




`He's a little black pup with a corrugated distemper,' said Mellors. 




`No, he wasn't nice today.' 




`And will you go and be a model to him?' 




`Oh, I don't really mind any more. He won't touch me. And I don't mind anything, if it paves the way to a life together for you and me.' 




`But he'll only shit on you on canvas.' 




`I don't care. He'll only be painting his own feelings for me, and I don't mind if he does that. I wouldn't have him touch me, not for anything. But if he thinks he can do anything with his owlish arty staring, let him stare. He can make as many empty tubes and corrugations out of me as he likes. It's his funeral. He hated you for what you said: that his tubified art is sentimental and self-important. But of course it's true.' 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  17


“你知道,希尔达。”午饭过后,当她们临近来的时候,康妮说:“你从来没有过什么是真正的温情,或什么是真正的肉感,假如你从一个同一人的人经验到这两种东西,那是大大不同的。” 




“老天哟,别厌张你的经验罢!”希尔达说,“我从来就没有碰过一个能够和女人亲密能委身于女人的男人,我所需要的便是这一种男人,我并不希罕他们的自私的温情和他们的肉感。我不愿做一个男人的小固固,也不愿做他的取乐的肉机器,我所要的是完备的亲密,而我却得不到。我觉得够了。”




康妮思量着这话,完备的亲密!她猜想所谓亲密,便是两个人互相暴露自己。但那是烦恼的事情。在男女关系之中,而不能忘却自我,那是种疾病!




“我觉得你在他人之前,太想到你自己了。”她对她的姊姊说。




“我希望我至少没有奴隶的天性。”希尔达说。




“但是现在你恰恰有这天性呢!也许你是你的自我观念的奴隶。”




希尔达开着汽车,静默了一会,康妮这小妮子!竟敢说这闻所未闻的鲁莽话!




“我总不是他人对我的观念的奴隶,尤其这个人并不是我的丈夫的仆佣。”她最后狂怒地报复道。




“啊,希尔达,人不明白。”康妮泰然说。




她一向总是让她的姊姊支配她的。现在呢,虽然她的心底里有不能言宣的苦痛,但是她却不让另一个女人来支配她了。啊!只这一端便足使觉得解脱了,觉得好象得到了另一个生命似的。从另一个女人的奇异的支配和魔力之下解脱而自由起来!这些女人们是多么可怕哟!




和父亲聚首是使她快乐的事,她一向是他的宠女。她和希尔达任在波尔摩尔区的一家小旅馆里,麦尔肯爵士住在他的惧乐部里,晚上地带女儿们出去,丽她们是喜欢和他出去。




虽然他有点害怕他周围的新兴世界,但是他还是个漂亮而强壮的人。他在苏格兰续娶了一位比他年轻而富有的。但是他一有离开她的可能时,他总喜欢在外边优游度日的:这正象他的前妻还在的时候一样。




在歌剧院里,康妮坐他的旁边,他有点他的大腿是肥满的,但依旧是结实而轻快的,这是一个享受过生之乐趣的人的本腿,他的愉快的性情,他的自私,他的固执的放纵无,他的无质侮的肉感,康妮觉得这一切都可以从他的轻快而坚直的两条大腿看出来。这是个真男子!不过他现在已成为一个老人了.这是令人不快的事!因为青春的精华所寄的锐感和温情的力量,是一旦有过便永不消失的,而在他的强壮肥厚的男性的两腿上,却毫无踪影了。




突然,康妮明白两腿的意义了。她觉得两腿的意义比脸孔更为重要。因为脸孔的意义已变成虚焦了。有生命的灵敏的腿,我么罕有!她望着正厅里的男子们。都是一些黑布懈裹着的脑肠似的大腿,或是一些象套着黑色丧布的瘦削的本竿,或是一些样子好看的提青的腿,但是毫无意义,没有肉感,没有温情,没有锐觉只是些高视步的庸俗的死东西。甚至他父亲所有的肉感都全没有。它们都是被慑服了的,失去了生命的东西。




但是女人们是没有被慑服的!唉!多数女人的可怖的粗大的腿!看了令人震怒,令人想行杀的粗大的腿!或者是些可怜的瘦长木柱!或者是些穿着丝袜的,毫无生气的雅致的小东西!真可怕,这几百万条毫无意义的腿,毫无意义在随处趾高气扬!……




但是康妮在伦敦并不觉得快活,人们好象都是幽灵似的空洞,虽然有时他们也显得活泼和漂亮,但是他们都是没有生命,没幸福的。一切都是空洞荒芜,而康妮呢,她有的却是一个妇人的盲目地渴望幸福的心,渴望确实得到幸福的心。




在巴黎,她至少还感觉得到一点肉感。但这是多么厌倦、疲乏和衰败的肉感。因为缺乏温情而衰败的肉感,厌倦着金钱、金钱、金钱的追逐,甚至厌倦着憎恨与虚荣,简直厌倦得要死!却又不够美国化或伦敦化,去把这厌倦掩藏在机械的嚣声里!唉!那些男子,那结游荡者,那些玩弄女属于得,那些佳看的享受者!他们是多么厌倦!厌倦了,衰败了,因为得不到一点温情,也没有一点温情可以给与。那些能干的,有时是动人怜爱的女子们,对于肉感的真实性是知道一二的:在这一点上,她们是比英国的愚昧的姊妹们胜过一筹的。但是她们对于温情却知道得更少。她们是干枯的,她们的意愿是无穷地干拓,地紧张着的,她们也正在衰败。人类的世界渐渐在衰败下去。也许这种世界将变成凶暴的破坏者,变成一种无政府状态,克利福和他的保守的无政府主义!也许不久便再也不是“保守的”了。也许将要变成最过激的无政府状态了。




康妮开始惧怕这世界了。有时,她在巴黎的大街,或布兰林中,或卢森堡公园里,也觉得着一时的快乐。但是巴黎已经充满着一些装束古怪的美国人,和一些到了国外便令人讨厌的阴沉的英国人了。




她高兴地离开了巴黎去继续她们的旅程,天气突然变得很热了,所以希尔达决意通过,经布冷纳山道,然后从多罗米山地而至威尼斯。希尔达喜欢自己驾驶汽车,爱料理一切的事情,事事由她作主。康妮却乐得清闲安静。




沿途的确是很适意的。但是康妮不住地自己说:“我为什么一点光趣都没有?为什么什么都引不起我的兴趣?多么可怖,我对于风景都失掉兴趣了!那是可怖的!我象圣伯纳德似的,他渡了过卢塞思湖,却连青山绿水都没有看见。风景既然再也不使我发生兴趣了,那么为什么要强迫自己去欣赏?为什么?我不!”




是的,她在法国、瑞士、提罗尔和意大利都找不以有生气的东西,她只象货物似的,被运载着,打这些地方经过,并且这一切都比勒格贝更不真实,比那可怖的勒格贝更不真实!




至于人们呢!他们都是一样的,没有什么大不贩地方。他们都想您掏腰包,否则,假如他们是游客的话,他们便无论如何都得寻找快乐,好象把石头挤出血来似的找寻。可怜的山峦!可怜的风景!它们邦昨给人挤,挤出点小快活、小乐趣来。这些决心享乐的人们,究竟有什么意义?




“不!”康妮对自己说,“我宁愿留在勒格贝。那儿,动静。由我,不用鉴赏什么,不用做作什么。这种旅客的寻乐。实在是太单屈的,太无聊的!”




她想回勒格贝去,甚至回埂克利福那里去。甚至回到那可怜的残刻的克利福那里去。无论如何,耸总不象这些暑假游历的傻子们一般的傻呢。




但是在她的内心里,她却没有民那另一个人,她和他的联系决不可中断。啊!决不可中断,否则她便要迷失了,便要完全地迷失在这些有钱的废人和雪乐虫中间了。啊!这些雪乐虫!啊!“离乐”!这是令人作呕的另一种摩登花样。




她们把汽车停在梅斯脱的一家汽车行里,坐了定时航行的汽船到威尼斯去,那是一个可爱的夏天午后。湖水起着涟漪。在彼岸背向着她们的威尼斯,在庞大的太阳光下,显得朦胧暗淡,




到了码头后,她们换了一只游艇,把地址告诉了舟子。那是个普通的舟子,穿着件蓝带白的宽外衣:相貌并不很好看,一点特别的地方都没有。




“是的!埃姆拉达别墅!是的!我认得的!那里的一位先生坐过我的船,但是离这儿很远呢。”




他看来是个孩子气气的躁急的家伙。他躁得有些过甚地划着船,经过那些两边起着可怖的粘腻的绿寺的小运河,这些小河经过一些穷苦人家的区域,那儿,看得见洗涤过的衣物高高地挂在绳七,并且有一股乍浓乍淡的阴沟气味。




但是她们终于来到了两边有行人道的空阔的运河,上面跨着下结拱桥,河道笔直,和大运河适成直角。他们坐在小船筵下面,舟子高踞在她们的后边。




“小姐们要在埃姆拉达别墅久住吗?”他一边说,一边从容地划着船,并且用一条自黑带蓝的手巾揩着脸的汗。




约莫二十天的样子,我们俩都是结了婚的太太。“希尔达说,她的奇沉哑的声音,使她的意大利话说得更难听。




“啊!二十天!”那个人说。过了一会他又问道:“太太们,在这二十天内要不要雇一只艇子?按日计算,或者按星期计算?”




康妮和希尔达考虑着。在威尼斯,总是有一部分自己的游艇好,正如在陆地上,总是有一部自己的汽车好一样。




“别墅里有什么船?”




“有一只小汽车船,也有一只游艇,但是……”这个“但是”是说:它们不是你们的。




“你要多少钱?”




他要三十先令一天,十金镑一星期。




“这是通常的价钱么?”希尔达道。




“比通常的价钱更便宜,太太,通常是……”




姊妹俩考虑着。




“好吧!”希尔达说,“你明天早上来,我们再定夺吧。你叫什么么名字?”




他叫佐万尼,他问他应该在几点钟来,应该找哪一位。希尔达没有名片,康妮把她的给了他一张。他的热烈的南国人的蓝色,迅疾地往上瞥了一瞥,然后又望了一望。




“啊!”他说,脸孔光亮了起来,“男爵夫人!男爵夫人,是不是广




“柯士登沙男爵夫人!”康妮说。




埃拇拉达别野是很无宾,在那浅湖的边上,面对着纪奥遮。房子并不很老,。却很可爱,上面的平台前临大海,下面是个树木葱笼的花园,从湖边起着一道围墙绕着。




主人是个有点粗俗的笨重的苏格兰人,他大战前在意大利发了一笔大财。因为在大战中十分爱国,所以封了爵士。他的女人是那种清瘦、苍白、泼辣的人,她私人是没有财产的。她的不幸的地方,便是要管束她的丈夫的有点龌龊的招峰引蝶的行为。但是在冬季里,他发了一场小病,现在他是比较容易被驾驭了。




别墅差不多住满了容,除了麦尔具体地说爵士和他的两个女儿外,还有七位客人:一对苏格兰夫妇,也带了两个女儿;一位是年轻的意利的伯爵夫人,她是个寡妇;一位是年轻的乔治亚亲王;另一位断纪还劝的英国牧师,他因为患过炎,现在在亚力山大爵士的小教堂里主事,藉此休养身体。那位亲王是个囊空如洗的漂亮人物,厚颜无耻,拿来做个车夫是很不错的!伯爵夫人是个沉静的小猫猫,她有她自己的小勾当。那牧师是个从巴克斯教会来的经验缺乏头脑简单的人;他侥幸地把他的女人和两个孩子留在家里。那苏格兰夫妇一家四口一他们姓加丝利,是爱丁堡的坚实的中等阶级人家,他们坚实地享受一切,事事敢做敢说,只要自己不吃亏。




康妮和希尔达立即把要王排挤了。加丝利一家人,多少是她们的同种人,很实在,但是令人讨厌。他们的两个女儿正在找丈无。牧师并不是一个坏爱伙,就是太繁文缛礼了。亚力山大爵干呢,自从他发了小病后,在他的欢快中总是带着一种可怕的呆滞,但是家里来了这么许多美丽的少妇们,依然是一件使他心迷目乱的事情。他的太太一柯泊爵士夫人,是个沉静的善阿澳的妇人。可怜她并不怎么快乐,她只冷静地留心着所有的女子,这竞成了她的第二天性了。她说些冷酷的卑劣的闲话,那证明她对于一切人类天性是多么瞧不起。康妮觉得她对于仆人是非常阴毒虐待的,不过她的样子很静罢了。她巧妙地使亚力山在爵士相信“他”是一家之主和王候,因为他有那自以为快活的隆然大腹,他有那使人厌烦的笑在他有那“滑稽性”一依希尔达的说法。




麦尔肯爵士作着他的绘画。是的,他还想在有时间时画一幅威尼斯的水景。这种水景和他的苏格兰风景比起来是相异的。于是每天早晨,他带了大画布,乘着游艇到他的取景处去。稍迟一点,柯泊夫人有时也带了画簿和颜色,乘游艇到市区中心去,她是个执迷不悟的水彩画家,满屋里尽是一幅一幅的玫瑰色宫殿,暗淡的运河拱桥,中古时代的建筑物。再迟一点,便是加丝利一家人,亲王,伯爵夫人,亚力山在爵士,有时是牧师林德先生,乘船到丽岛去洗浴。大家都回得晚,午餐总是在一点半左右的。




别墅里宾主聚会的时候,是特殊地令人厌烦的。但是姊妹俩却用不着埋怨。好司令部整天都在外边。好司令部的父亲带她们去看展览会;几里路几里路的令人头痛的图画。他带她们上卢齐西别墅去看他的老朋友。天热的晚上,他和她们坐在皮亚沙上面的佛负边咖啡馆里。他带她们上剧院,去看哥多尼的戏剧。有的是灯彩辉煌的水上游艺会,有的是跳舞场。这是所有游乐城市中的一个游乐场城市。丽岛上,挤拥着成千成万的阳光晒赤了的或穿着轻便的睡衣裤的肉体,好象是个无限的海豹从水中出来在那里配偶的海滨。皮亚沙的人太多了,丽由的人类肢体太多了,游艇太多了,汽船太我了,轮船太多了,鸽儿太多了,冰冻饮食太多了,醇酒太多了,等小帐的仆人太多了,不同的语言太多了,阳光太多了,威尼斯的气味太多了,一船船的杨梅太多了,丝围巾太多了,大块的西瓜,生牛肉片似的摆在货摊上,太多了,娱乐太多了,唉!太多太多的娱乐!




康妮和希尔达穿着夏季的轻便衣裳,东穿西窜。她们认识许多的人,许多的人认识她们。葛地里蔑克里斯象个不受欢迎的人出现在她们面前:“喂,怎么!你们住在哪儿?来吃杯冰激淋或什么东西吧!和我乘我的游艇上什么地方去罢。”甚至蔑克里斯都差不多给太阳晒赤了。其实不如说给太阳尊焦了,才更适合于这一大堆人内的那种光景。




在某点上说来,那是有趣的,那差不多可说是快乐,总之,痛饮醇酒,身体浸在暖水里,在炙人的沙上晒太阳。在暖热的夜里,循着乐队的喧声跳舞,肚儿抵着肚儿。吃些冰冻东西凉快下来,这是个完美的麻醉剂。他们全体所需要的,便是麻醉剂;静流之水,是麻醉剂;太阳,是麻醉剂;跳舞、纸烟、醇酒、冰、苦艾酒,都无非是麻醉剂。麻醉!那便是享乐那!便是享乐!




希尔达是半喜欢麻醉的。她喜欢望着所有的女人,猜想着她们是什么人,干什么的。女人对于女人的兴趣是十分浓厚的。她是否漂亮?她勾上的是什么男子?她得到的是什么乐趣?……男子们象是一些穿白色法兰绒裤的大狗,等待着被人爱抚。等待着打滚作乐,等待着在音乐声中,用他们的肚皮去摩擦一个女人的肚皮。




希尔达喜欢跳舞,因为他可以把她的肚皮贴着一个所谓男子汉的肚皮,并且让他从那内脏的中央引导着跳的动作,在场中四处打转,然后她可以悄悄地走开,把那“脚色”忘记了。他只不过被利用一下罢了,可怜的康妮,她却有点闷闷不泺。




她不愿跳舞,因为她简直就不能把她的肚皮去磨擦他人的肚皮。她厌恨这丽岛上成堆成堆的差不多赤裸裸的人肉的聚合一丽岛的水几乎还不够把他们个个浸湿呢。她不喜欢亚力山大爵士和柯泊爵士夫人。她不愿意蔑克里斯和任何人跟着她。




有时,她把希尔达说服了”陪着她渡过浅湖,远远地到了一处荒寂的沙滩上,那儿,她们可以怪孤独的洗浴,把游艇停在礁石的后面,这便是康妮最快乐的时间了。




那时佐万尼多用了一个舟子来帮助他,因为路达远了,而且他在太阳下面汗流如注。佐万尼是个很可爱、对人很亲切的人一意大利人都是这样,却毫无热情。意大利人不是热情的民族;因为热情是深刻的,蕴蓄的。他们易于感动,常常也很亲切起来;但是他们却罕有持续不变的任何热情。




这样,佐万尼早已委身于他的两位太太了,正如他过去曾委身于无数的其他太太们一样他已毫无犹豫地甘心卖身于她们,假如她们要他的话;他暗暗地希望着她们要他。她们定会给他一注可观的缠头,那便巧妙了,因为他正准备结婚。他告诉她们于他的结婚的事,而她们也觉得有味地听着。




他想,横渡这浅湖到那种荒寂的沙滩上去,大概总是那回事:所谓那回事便是!爱。所以他叫了个帮手,因为路是远的,而且城有两位太太呢。两位太太便得两条鱼!高明的计算!况且是两位鲜丽的太太哟!他想到这个便不禁得意起来,虽然给钱和发命令的是那位大大太,但他却颇希望那位年轻的男爵夫人会选中他去担任那回事。她给的钱一定也会更多的。




他带来的助手叫丹尼。他并不是真正的游艇舟子,所以他没有那种卖笑男姐的神气。他本来是个大船上的船户,这种大船是运载附近岛屿所产的水果和其他出品到威尼斯来的。




丹尼生得标致,身材高大美好,他的圆整的头上,长得淡褐色的细密的卷发。他有一个雄狮似的好看的男子的脸孔,和两只相离很无的蓝色的眼睛,他不象佐万尼似的媚态洋溢、饶舌和嗜酒如命。他静默着,他从容地有力地划着浆,旁若无人。太太们是太太们,和他是远隔关睥。他甚至瞧也不瞧她们,他只望着前面。




这是一个真男子,当佐万尼喝多了,笨掘地乱拔着浆的时候,他便恼怒起来。这是一个男子,正如梅乐士是一个男了,一样是个威武不屈贫贱不移的人,康妮不禁替那放荡的佐万尼的妻室怜惜起来。但是丹尼的妻定是个威尼斯的妖媚可爱的民间妇女之一,这种妇女,我们还可以见到,她们住在这迷宫似的城市的幽僻的地方,幽雅朴素得如花一样。




唉!多么悲哀的事!起先是男了了买妇子的身,现在却是女子买男子的身了,佐万尼渴想着出卖他自己,象一只狗似地流口沫希冀着把自己送给一个女人。为了金钱!




康妮遥望着威尼斯:红粉的颜色。低低地铺在水上。它是金钱建筑起来的,它是金钱繁荣起来的,并且也是金钱把它杀死的。啊!这致死的金钱!金钱!金钱!卖身与死!




虽然这样,丹尼却依旧是个男子,他有着一个男子的自愿的忠贞。他并没有穿上游艇舟子的那种宽外衣,他穿的是件蓝色的毛线短衫。他有的粗野和骄的神气,他是那卑鄙的佐万尼的受雇者,而佐万尼却是两个女子的受雇者。世界便是这样!当耶稣拒绝了恶魔的金钱的时候,他却让这恶魔成了个犹太银行家似的,把一切权威都握在手里了。




康妮理理迷迷地从湖水的光照中回家去时。全明一些家里的来信在等着她。克利福是按时有信来的,他写得一手好信,他的信都是可以拿来出版的。因此康妮也就觉得他的信没有多大意思。




他在那湖光照耀的晕迷中,在盐质的气氛中,在空旷处,在虚无缥缈中生活着。好迅着健康的生活,她感到一种健康的迷醉。这太舒适了,明躺在摇篮中似的,一切都置诸度外。决且她已经怀孕了,她现在已经知道了。因此,晒着太阳,呼吸着盐质的湖水空气,作着海水浴,或躺在沙滩上,或寻觅着介壳,或乘着游潭无地、远远浮荡,……这种种迷醉,再加上她身里的孕这另一种令人适意的、迷醉的、丰富的健康,于是她的迷醉是到了无经复加的地步了。




她在威尼斯已经半个月了,她还有十天或半个月的勾留。太阳使她忘记了时间,而她丰富的肉体的健康,使她的忘记更其完全了。好居幸福的迷醉祥。




直至克利福的一封信才把她惊醒




我们也有一场本地的小风波。听说守猎我梅乐士的光妇。突然地跑回村舍里去,受了个不太恭的款待。他把她撵了出去,然后把门上了锁。但是,人说,当他从树林里回去的时候,他发现那不再佳丽了的妇人,纯粹地一丝不挂一不如说淫污地一丝不挂罢,稳然占据在他的床上,她是打碎了一块玻璃进去的。既无法把这有点疲乏了的维娜丝从他床上驱逐,他只好鸣金退兵。据说,他是退避到达娃斯哈的母巢去了。于是司德门的维娜斯占据了那村舍,她声称那是好怕家,而阿波罗呢,似乎是住在达娃斯哈了,这是传闻所得,因为梅乐士并没有来亲自见我。这些废话是从我们的废话鸟,我们的朱莺,我们的吃腐肉的几鹰波太太那里听来的。“假如这个妇人在这邻近的话,夫人决不愿再到林中去了的!”假如波太太没有说这种话,我是决不愿向你提起这事的。我很喜欢你的对于麦尔肯爵士跨步入水时候的写生见拂着他的白发,阳光照耀着他的鲜红的肉。我羡慕你们的太阳,这儿自在苦雨呢。但是我并不羡慕麦尔肯爵士积习而成的对人间肉欲的苦恋。不过,在他这年岁儿也怪不得。一个人似乎是越者越留恋人间的肉欲,只有青春才能体会不朽的滋味。




在幸福迷醉中的康妮,听了这个消息,烦恼到差不多激怒起来。同在是不得不被那个凶恶的妇人所纠缠了!她没有接过梅乐士的信,他们俩是相约过不要写信的,但是她现在需要从他那里得到直消息了,他毕竟是她身里怀着的孩子的父亲,让他写罢!




但是多么可恨!现在一切都扰乱了!那些下层阶的人民是多么可憎!这儿的阳光,这儿的终日优游的生涯较之那的国米德兰的忧郁的一团糟,是多么可爱!开朗的睛空,结竟可以说是生命中最紧要的东西啊!




她没有向人提起过她与怀孕的事,甚至对希尔达也不说,她写了封信给波太太探问详细的情形。




埃姆拉达别墅里,从罗马新来了一位艺术家旦肯·霍布斯,这是他们的朋友。他现在陪着她们乘游艇出去,在浅湖的彼岸和她们一起洗浴,处处护从着她们。这是个沉静的、差不多寡言的青年,对于艺术的造诣是很深的。




她接到了一封波太太的信。夫人,我保准你见了克利福男爵时是要高兴的。他正在容光焕发,充满着希望地刻苦工作着。不用说,他天天望着你回来,家里自从夫人走后最沉闷的,等夫人回来时,我们大家都要高兴了。关于梅乐士先生的事,我不晓得克利福男爵对你说了多少。事情似乎是一天午后,他的女人突然地跑回来了。当他从林里归家时,发现她坐在门槛上,她对他说,她是他的合法妻子,好在回来了,要和他重新相储度日,并且不愿离婚,因为梅乐士先生似乎正在提出离婚的要求。但是他却不听话,不肯让她进去,并且他自己也没有进去,门也没开便回树林里去了。但是那天晚上他回去时,他看见窗户给人打碎了。于是他跑到楼上看她干的什么勾当。他发现她一丝不挂地在他床上,他提议给她钱,但是她说她是他的妻,他得把她收回,他们间究竟怎样闹了一场,我也不很清楚,你的母亲对我谈及这种种,她是非常烦恼的,总之,他对她说,他宁死而不愿再和她同居,于是他拿了他的东西,一直回达娃斯哈他的母亲家里,他在那儿过了一夜,第于天他打花园里进树林,没有定近村舍去,那天他似乎没有见他的女人,但是隔了一天,她却跑到北加利她的哥哥名叫丹的家里去,呼天喊地发誓,说她是他的合法的妻,并且他曾在村舍里有过女人,因为她在他的抽屉里找到了一瓶香水,在炉灰上找到了一些名贵的纸烟头,和其他不知什么东西,而且送信的人一佛列·吉克,似乎说过,他有一天大清早,听见梅乐士先生卧室里有人说话,并且在小路上有汽车的痕迹。




梅乐士先生继续住在他母亲家里,他到树林里去时是打花园里进去的,而她似乎也继续留在村舍里,外面闲话说个不了,于是最后梅乐士先生和唐斐立听到村舍里去,把大部分的家修养和床褥搬走了,把抽水管的柄取下了,因此她也只好滚蛋。但是她并不回史德门去,她却去佳在北加利的史横太太家里,因为她的嫂嫂不要她了,她不断地到梅乐士妈妈家里去追他,并且开始对人发誓,说她曾和他在村舍里睡过,她找了一个律师,要求他给赡养费,她比以前更肥胖了,而且更下贱了,而且强壮得象一头牡牛。她到处向人说些关于他的最难堪的话,说他在村舍里留女人,说他们结婚后他怎样的行为,他迫她受一切下贱野蛮的事情,和一切我也说不清的事,多么可怖!一个妇人开口的时候,她什么恶作不出来!不论她多么下贱,总有人会相信她;而丑低之词将传扬开去,她把梅乐士先生说成一个对待女子又下贱又残暴的人的样子,简直是铃人震怒的,但是人们是怪怪易相信谤的话的,尤其是关于这一类事情的话,她宣称如果他活一日,她便不让一日好过,但我却对自己说,假如他对她是这么残暴的话,为什么她还是这么焦急着要回他家里?当然,她是快到停经时期的人了,因为她比他太好几岁呢,这些庸欲粗野的妇人,当停经时期来到的时期,总是要变成半疯狂的。




这信给了康妮一个大魇打击,现在。毫无疑义地,她是要混在这谗言丑低之中了,她恼怒他连一个自篱·古蒂斯都奈何不了,她甚至恼怒她干吗和她结婚,也许她真是有点下贱的某种倾向吧,康妮想起那最后的一夜,她灭禁战起来,那种种的肉感,他竟和白黛·古蒂斯这么一个女人共有过!那真是有点令人作呕了。也许最好是脱离他,完全避开他,他也许让真是个庸俗下贱的人呢。




她对于这整个事情的情感剧变了,她差不多要羡慕加丝利姊妹俩的不谐世务和痴憨的少女天真了,现在,她生怕她和守猎人的事被人知道”那是多么不可言宣的屈辱!她觉得厌倦,惧怕,她切望过着一种体面封锁理的生活,假如克利福知道了她的事,那是多么不可言宣的屈辱!她恐惧着惊怖这个社会和它的污秽的中伤,她差希望她能屏除那个孩子,避免了一切,简言之,她是陷在一种畏缩怯懦的情境中。




至于那瓶香水,那全是她的不是。她就忍不住她的孩子气的发作,更把他抽屉里的几条手巾和他的衬衣芒香起来,又把那小半瓶高锹的野罗兰香水留在那里,她想使他闻到了这香水而想起她。至于纸烟头,那是希尔达留下的。




她不能自禁地对旦肯·霍布斯倾了几凡民。她并没有说她已经是那守猎人的情人,她只说她喜欢他,并且把他的历史告诉霍布斯。




“啊!”霍布斯说,“你瞧吧,他们是非打倒这个人不可的,假如他不愿攫着机会爬到中等阶级去,假如他是个维护他自己的性的人,那么他便完了,人们唯一不让你的事,使是对于性这东西的爽直和坦白。至于于你是怎样的龌龊,人却不管,中实上你对于性爱愈龌龊的话,那便要打倒你。这是人类所剩下的最后的一个野蛮的禁忌:他们不愿听说性爱是个自然的、基要的机能。假如你想用这机能,他们便要杀你。你瞧罢,他们将把那个人穷迫到死的。毕竟,他有什么不是?说是他和他的妻的性爱太狂了,这不是他的权利么?她还应该引为荣呢!但是,你看,甚至一下流的东西如他的妻,都要起来反对他,而且挑拨暴民的野狗似的反对性爱的本能来推倒他。在实行性爱以前,你得象一只狗似的闻闻嗅嗅,觉得犯罪而难过。啊,他们是要把这可怜的家伙穷迫到死的。”




现在,康妮的情感又在另一方面剧变。毕竟他有什么不是?他对于她自己一康妮,又有什么不是?他给过她美妙的快乐的一种自由的、欣欣向荣的感觉,他把她身上困着的自然而温暖的性流的水闸打开了。这了这个,他便将被人穷迫到死。




啊,不,那是不应该的!她的心里看见他,赤棵锡,白析析的,只有脸孔和两手是赤色的,他闭着,对她挺起的阴说着话,仿佛它是另一个人似的,他的脸上接着那奇异的苦笑,她听见他的声音:“您有的是最美丽的妇人的臀儿!……”她觉得他的搀在热烈地、温柔地爱抚着她的臀部,爱抚着她的秘密的地方,好象是个祝福的表示。一种热力在她的子宫里流过,一些小小的火焰在她的两膝上摇曳。她说:“啊,不!我决不能退缩!我决不能把他抛弃!无论如何,我定要依附他和他给铁东西!我的温暖的、光芒的生命是他给的,我不退缩。”




她做了件冒失的事。她写了封信给波太太,里面封了一封短函叫小驮庄转交给他,她给他写道:




我听了你的种种烦恼,觉得非常痛苦;但是你宽心罢,那只是一种歇斯底里罢了,那是来得骤然,而去得也骤然。便是我是十分抱歉的,我很希望你不致过于忧心。那究竟是不值得的。她不过是个想给你点苦头的歇斯底里的妇人罢了,我在十天内使要归去,我希望一切都将顺适。




我听说你们打算十六日离开威尼斯,真是高兴得很。但是假如你在那边很快活的话,那便不必急急于回家。我们很怀念你。勒格贝没有了你也太空洞了,但是最要紧的还是你多多地享受阳光,阳光与睡衣裤,好象丽岛的广告上说的。所以。要是你在那儿觉得很愉快,并且对你的健康有进益,以准备度我们的严冬的话,那到你就请多留一些时日吧,拿今天说,这儿就下着雨呢。




波太太勒勉可靠地侍候我。她真是个怪异的人类标本。我越活着便越觉得人类是奇怪的生物。让多人是很可以象蜈蚣似地有一百条腿。或象龙是似的有六条腿。人类的一致,和一个人所希冀于他人的尊严,实际上仿佛是不存在的,我们甚至要怀疑这两种东西本身是否存在。




守猎人的非议日见增大,如雪球滚地一般,波太太供给着我种种消息,她使我联想到一条鱼,鱼虽然是不会说话,但是只要它是活着,它的腮好象总是在呼吸着沉默的闲言,一切都打她的腮筛里经过,并且没有使她惊异的事情,仿佛他人的事故,是好怕生命所必需的氧气似的。




她很留心着梅乐士的事件,假如我让她开口的话,她便要把我引到深底里去。她对于梅乐士的女妗是无限愤慨的一甚至这样她也象是舞台上的女优般的愤慨一她坚持叫她白黛,古蒂斯。我曾经到过白黛·古蒂斯的污浊的生活的深处;当我从那滔滔的闲话里解脱出来,慢慢地重新浮出水面的时候,我望着光明的阳光,惊异着怎么能有这么一种生活。




我觉得绝对的真,我们所眼见的这个世界,实际上是个深深的海底;所有的树木是海底植物,我们自己是海底的奇民蝗或鳞甲动物,我们象小是似地以腐物饱腹。只有灵魂偶尔从我们所住的这深不可测的地方,喘息着浮了起来,远远地浮到有真空气的以太的水面,我确信我们普通所吸的空气是水之一种,而我们男男女女都是鱼类之一种。




但是在海底掠食后的灵魂,有时也会象海鸥似的、狂喜地向着光明展冀疾飞。我想,我们在那人类的海底野林中掠食着我们水族同类的狞恶的生命,是我们的死运吧。但是我们不朽的命运却是逃走,一旦蚕咽了我们的粘腻的掠物后,我们便从这古老的海洋冲出,重回到光辉的以太里,重回到真正的光明里,那时我们便了解我们有个永久的天性。




当我听着波太太说话时,我觉得我自己是在沉着,沉着,沉到了海底里,那儿,神秘的人类鱼在打转,在游泳,肉欲来潮的时候,他们攫住了一块肉食,然后向着高处上升,上升,从浓雾里到以太里,从低湿处到干爽处。对你,我可以将这整个的程序解释,但是和波太太,我只觉得很可怖地向下,向下沉着,沉到了那绝底的海藻与死灰色的妖怪中间。




我恐怕我们的守猎人要定了,逃妇所引起的丑事,不单没有缓和下去,反而愈来愈见扩大了。她遣责他一切不可名状的事情。说也奇怪,她竞有法子使大部分的矿工的妻了们一可怖的鱼类一站在她的后面,村里是给渊言所腐化了。




我听说这位白黛。古蒂斯,把村舍和小屋搜索一番后,到梅乐士母亲家里把梅乐士罗唣了一场,有一天,她的女儿散学回来时,她想把这酷肖母亲的东西带定。但是这小儿女,不但没有吻她慈母的手,反而把她狠狠地咬了一日,这一来,慈母的另一只子给了她一个耳光,把她蹒跚地打落沟渠里,那位愤懑窘迫的祖母才把她救了出来。




这妇人在她的周围,喷布了惊人的大量的毒气。她把地妻生活的一切大小情节都播散出去,这种种情节在普通夫妇之间是只有埋藏在婚姻的沉默的扩墓之量深处的,在十年的安葬之后,她再发掘了出来,好个异样的陈列!这些详情我是从林来和医生那里听来的,医生觉得那是伴娱人的事情,自然,个中一切都是毫无意义的。人类一向就是婪无厌地探究着性交的特殊姿式的,假如一位丈无喜欢和他的女人“意大利式”地一如赛凌尼的说法一尽情尽意,又有什么不可呢,那不过是嗜好的问题罢了。不过我却没有想到我们的守猎人也能玩这许多戏法。无疑地那是白黛·古蒂斯启蒙他的。无论如何,那是他们自家的家丑,与他人是毫无关系的。




虽然,大家都在听着,正和我自己一样,在十年前,只要普通的廉耻心便足把这种事件窒息。但是普通的廉耻心不再存在了,矿工的妻子们从头到脚都武装起来了,再也无法使她们缄默了。人一定要以五十年来达娃斯哈的孩子们个个都是圣胎所出,我们的背教的妇女们,个个都和琼·达尔克一般光荣。我们的可敬的守猎人竟有拉伯雷的的倾向,这在村人的眼中似乎使他变得比一个杀人凶手如巨立朋更其怪庚而令人发指,可是然种种传说看来,达娃斯哈村里这些人民也是荒淫不羁的。




困难的地方便是这可恶的白黛·古蒂斯并不安于她自己的苦痛经验,她到处呼号着她发现了她的丈夫在村舍里“留”女子,并且胆敢指出人名。于是几个可敬的名字便被曳在污泥里了;事情竟闹到使人不得不下个拘禁她的命令。




梅乐士已不能使那妇人不到林中去,所以我不得不叫他来把事情问个详细。他和往常一样地踱来踱去,好象说:“别管我的事,我也不管你的!”可是,我却十分怀疑他自己觉得象个尾巴上缚了个洋锡罐的狗,虽然他装做详锡罐并不在那里的怪自然的样子,但是我听人说,当他经过村里的时候,妇人们都把她们的孩子叫开,好象他是沙德候爵的化身似的,他是一味的鲁莽,但是我恐怕他尾巴上的罐子缚得紧紧以的,并且他内心里象堂罗德里哥似的念着那句西牙短歌:“唉!我犯罪的那个地方,现在被咬伤了!”




我问他是不是尽林中的职务,他说他相信并没有疏忽他的职务。我对他说,他的女人在林中这样打扰是件讨厌的事。他答道,他没有法子制止她。然后我暗示他那件不名誉的事情,是越来越难听了。“是的,”他说,“人们应该只管自己的床第间事,那么他们便少听他人的床第间闲话了。”




他说这话是带点苦味,而无疑是真的,但是他说这庄的样子,既不文雅,又不尊敬。我把这个意思暗示给他,这一来我听见了那样锡罐在响起来:“克利福男爵,象您这样情境的人,是不应该责备我的两腿间有一条鳖鱼的。”




这种事情,不分皂白地逢人便说,当然于他是毫无益处的,因此我们的牧师和林来,和波劳斯,大家都以为最好是将他辞退了。




我问他在村舍里留女子的事是否真的。他说:“那与你有什么关系呢,克利福男爵?”我对他说,在我的林园里面,是不容不正经的事的。他却答道:“那么,你得把所有妇人的嘴都扣起来。”一当我迫着问他在村舍里的生活情形时,他说:“你尽可以把我和我的化狗儿佛萝茜捏造一些秽史。那给你一个好的漂亮的题目!”真的,他的鲁莽无礼,是无人能出其右的。




我问他另外去找个位置是否容易。他说:“假如你这话是暗示我滚蛋,那么再容易没有了。”这样,他毫不反对地在下星期末离开此地,而且他似乎愿意把这职业的种种秘密传授给他的代替者,乔·钱伯斯,一个年轻的家伙,我提议在他定的时候,多给一个月的薪水。他说我还是留着这钱好,因为我的良心无法安静。我问他这话是什么意思,他说:“克利福男爵,你没有另外欠我什么,所以不要多绘我什么。假如你还有什么不满的话要说的,便只管说罢。”




好了,此刻事情是完结了!那妇人是走了,我们也不知道她上哪儿去了。但是颗达娃斯哈露面的话,她是要被拘禁起来的,我听说她是最怕坐牢的,因为她实在太应份了。梅乐士将于下星期本离开,那地方不久也便重返原状了。




我亲爱的康妮,假如你觉得快活的话,你就在威尼斯或瑞士留在八月初罢,你能远隔着这些污秽的谣诼,我是觉得欣快的,这些谣琢到了月底便可以全息了。




我看,我们是海底的妖怪,当一条龙虾在泥上走过时,它把水给大家搅了,我们只好坦然受之啊!




克利福信里的激恼和任何同情心的缺乏,给康妮的印象是很坏的。但是当,她接到梅乐士的下面那封信时,她对于事情才明白些了:




秘密是刺穿一袋子里的猫定出来了,而且还带着种种小猫呢。想来你已经听到了,我的妻白黛,向我的无情的臂里回来了,而且卜居于村舍里,那儿一说句不恭敬的话一那小瓶高狄香水,在她的鼻子里却是老鼠味儿。在几天内,她没有找到旁的东西,然后,那张焚的像片,使她狂号起来,她在杂物间里发现了玻璃和框板。不幸地,在那框上板上,有人涂了一些小画,和几个省笔名字:C.D.R,起初,这还不能供给什么线索,直至她跑到小屋里去,在那里发现了一本你的书一女伶朱狄英的一本自传,在第一页上,写有你的名字ConstanceStewartReid,得了这个后,她便到处狂叫了几天,说我的情妇不是别人,就是果太莱男爵夫人自己,这消息终于传到了牧师、波劳斯先生和在狮福男福的耳朵里,于是他们把我的好太太告到官里去,她是个怕警察或怕死的,听了便逃之天天了。




克利福男爵要见我,于是我便到他那里去,他把事情说来说去,好象恼恨我的样子,然后他问我知道不知道连查太莱夫人的名字也给人提及了,我说我从来不听谣言,这话竞从克利福男爵嘴里听得,是使我惊异的,他说,这自然是个绝大的侮辱,我答道,在我的洗涤间里,接了个日历,上面有个玛丽王后的像,无疑地因为王后是我的阿房宫里的一个宫女子。但是他并不赏识这个笑话,她差不多派我是个不如裤钮在外面走路的鲁夫,而我也差不多告诉他,无论如何,他是没有东西可以不扣裤钮的,因此他把我辞退了,我将于下星期六离开,这地方将不再认识我了。




我将到伦敦我从前的房东英格太太那里去,她住在高堡广场十七号,她将绘我一个房子,或替我找过房子的。




你可以确信罢,你的罪恶是不会把你放松的,尤其是你是有夫之妇,而她的名字叫做白黛。




信里没有一个字是关于她的,或是给她的,康妮不禁愤恨起来,他很可以说几句抚慰她的,或安她的心里的话,但是她明白他的意思是要让她自由、自由地回勒格贝和克利福那里去。而这也使她愤恨,他何必如此假作毫侠?了对克利福说:“是的,她是我的爱人,我的情妇,而我是骄傲!”但是他却没有这个勇气。




那么,在达娃斯哈,她的名字竟和他的混在一起了,可怖的混蛋!但是不久便要静息下来了。




她愤怒着。那是一个复杂而系乱的愤怒,这愤怒使人了生气,她不知做什么好,说什么好,于是她也不说什么,也不做什么,她在威尼斯的生活和以前一样,和旦肯·霍布斯乘游船出去,洗海水浴,让时光轻轻地过去,十年前忧郁地恋爱她的旦肯,现在又爱起她来了,但是她对他说:“我希望于男子的只有一件事,便是他们让我安静!”




于是旦肯让她安静了,而是毫不生气。虽然,他还是对她流露着一种奇异的颠倒的爱之软流他。他但愿与她亲近。




“你有没有想过,”他有一天对她说,“人与人间的关系是多么肤浅?看看丹纪罢!他美得和一个太阳的儿子似的,但是你看,他在她的美中,看来是多么孤独!而我敢打赌,他一定有妻儿,而且这妻儿是他所不能离弃的。”




“问他自己去罢”康妮说。




旦肯问了他。丹尼说他已经结了婚,生了两个男孩大的九,小的七岁。但是他对于这事实并不流露任何情感。




“也许唯有能与他人真正结全听人,才有这种孤独于宇宙之间的外表罢。”康妮说,“此外的人都有着某种胶粘性,他们只知胶粘着群众,和优雅万尼一样。”而她心里想:“你,旦肯,也是这一类人。”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  17


`You see, Hilda,' said Connie after lunch, when they were nearing London, `you have never known either real tenderness or real sensuality: and if you do know them, with the same person, it makes a great difference.' 
`For mercy's sake don't brag about your experiences!' said Hilda. `I've never met the man yet who was capable of intimacy with a woman, giving himself up to her. That was what I wanted. I'm not keen on their self-satisfied tenderness, and their sensuality. I'm not content to be any man's little petsy-wetsy, nor his chair à plaisir either. I wanted a complete intimacy, and I didn't get it. That's enough for me. 




Connie pondered this. Complete intimacy! She supposed that meant revealing everything concerning yourself to the other person, and his revealing everything concerning himself. But that was a bore. And all that weary self-consciousness between a man and a woman! a disease! 




`I think you're too conscious of yourself all the time, with everybody,' she said to her sister. 




`I hope at least I haven't a slave nature,' said Hilda. 




`But perhaps you have! Perhaps you are a slave to your own idea of yourself.' 




Hilda drove in silence for some time after this piece of unheard of insolence from that chit Connie. 




`At least I'm not a slave to somebody else's idea of me: and the somebody else a servant of my husband's,' she retorted at last, in crude anger. 




`You see, it's not so,' said Connie calmly. 




She had always let herself be dominated by her elder sister. Now, though somewhere inside herself she was weeping, she was free of the dominion of other women. Ah! that in itself was a relief, like being given another life: to be free of the strange dominion and obsession of other women. How awful they were, women! 




She was glad to be with her father, whose favourite she had always been. She and Hilda stayed in a little hotel off Pall Mall, and Sir Malcolm was in his club. But he took his daughters out in the evening, and they liked going with him. 




He was still handsome and robust, though just a little afraid of the new world that had sprung up around him. He had got a second wife in Scotland, younger than himself and richer. But he had as many holidays away from her as possible: just as with his first wife. 




Connie sat next to him at the opera. He was moderately stout, and had stout thighs, but they were still strong and well-knit, the thighs of a healthy man who had taken his pleasure in life. His good-humoured selfishness, his dogged sort of independence, his unrepenting sensuality, it seemed to Connie she could see them all in his well-knit straight thighs. Just a man! And now becoming an old man, which is sad. Because in his strong, thick male legs there was none of the alert sensitiveness and power of tenderness which is the very essence of youth, that which never dies, once it is there. 




Connie woke up to the existence of legs. They became more important to her than faces, which are no longer very real. How few people had live, alert legs! She looked at the men in the stalls. Great puddingy thighs in black pudding-cloth, or lean wooden sticks in black funeral stuff, or well-shaped young legs without any meaning whatever, either sensuality or tenderness or sensitiveness, just mere leggy ordinariness that pranced around. Not even any sensuality like her father's. They were all daunted, daunted out of existence. 




But the women were not daunted. The awful mill-posts of most females! really shocking, really enough to justify murder! Or the poor thin pegs! or the trim neat things in silk stockings, without the slightest look of life! Awful, the millions of meaningless legs prancing meaninglessly around! 




But she was not happy in London. The people seemed so spectral and blank. They had no alive happiness, no matter how brisk and good-looking they were. It was all barren. And Connie had a woman's blind craving for happiness, to be assured of happiness. 




In Paris at any rate she felt a bit of sensuality still. But what a weary, tired, worn-out sensuality. Worn-out for lack of tenderness. Oh! Paris was sad. One of the saddest towns: weary of its now-mechanical sensuality, weary of the tension of money, money, money, weary even of resentment and conceit, just weary to death, and still not sufficiently Americanized or Londonized to hide the weariness under a mechanical jig-jig-jig! Ah, these manly he-men, these flaneurs, the oglers, these eaters of good dinners! How weary they were! weary, worn-out for lack of a little tenderness, given and taken. The efficient, sometimes charming women knew a thing or two about the sensual realities: they had that pull over their jigging English sisters. But they knew even less of tenderness. Dry, with the endless dry tension of will, they too were wearing out. The human world was just getting worn out. Perhaps it would turn fiercely destructive. A sort of anarchy! Clifford and his conservative anarchy! Perhaps it wouldn't be conservative much longer. Perhaps it would develop into a very radical anarchy. 




Connie found herself shrinking and afraid of the world. Sometimes she was happy for a little while in the Boulevards or in the Bois or the Luxembourg Gardens. But already Paris was full of Americans and English, strange Americans in the oddest uniforms, and the usual dreary English that are so hopeless abroad. 




She was glad to drive on. It was suddenly hot weather, so Hilda was going through Switzerland and over the Brenner, then through the Dolomites down to Venice. Hilda loved all the managing and the driving and being mistress of the show. Connie was quite content to keep quiet. 




And the trip was really quite nice. Only Connie kept saying to herself: Why don't I really care! Why am I never really thrilled? How awful, that I don't really care about the landscape any more! But I don't. It's rather awful. I'm like Saint Bernard, who could sail down the lake of Lucerne without ever noticing that there were even mountain and green water. I just don't care for landscape any more. Why should one stare at it? Why should one? I refuse to. 




No, she found nothing vital in France or Switzerland or the Tyrol or Italy. She just was carted through it all. And it was all less real than Wragby. Less real than the awful Wragby! She felt she didn't care if she never saw France or Switzerland or Italy again. They'd keep. Wragby was more real. 




As for people! people were all alike, with very little difference. They all wanted to get money out of you: or, if they were travellers, they wanted to get enjoyment, perforce, like squeezing blood out of a stone. Poor mountains! poor landscape! it all had to be squeezed and squeezed and squeezed again, to provide a thrill, to provide enjoyment. What did people mean, with their simply determined enjoying of themselves? 




No! said Connie to herself I'd rather be at Wragby, where I can go about and be still, and not stare at anything or do any performing of any sort. This tourist performance of enjoying oneself is too hopelessly humiliating: it's such a failure. 




She wanted to go back to Wragby, even to Clifford, even to poor crippled Clifford. He wasn't such a fool as this swarming holidaying lot, anyhow. 




But in her inner consciousness she was keeping touch with the other man. She mustn't let her connexion with him go: oh, she mustn't let it go, or she was lost, lost utterly in this world of riff-raffy expensive people and joy-hogs. Oh, the joy-hogs! Oh `enjoying oneself'! Another modern form of sickness. 




They left the car in Mestre, in a garage, and took the regular steamer over to Venice. It was a lovely summer afternoon, the shallow lagoon rippled, the full sunshine made Venice, turning its back to them across the water, look dim. 




At the station quay they changed to a gondola, giving the man the address. He was a regular gondolier in a white-and-blue blouse, not very good-looking, not at all impressive. 




`Yes! The Villa Esmeralda! Yes! I know it! I have been the gondolier for a gentleman there. But a fair distance out!' 




He seemed a rather childish, impetuous fellow. He rowed with a certain exaggerated impetuosity, through the dark side-canals with the horrible, slimy green walls, the canals that go through the poorer quarters, where the washing hangs high up on ropes, and there is a slight, or strong, odour of sewage. 




But at last he came to one of the open canals with pavement on either side, and looping bridges, that run straight, at right-angles to the Grand Canal. The two women sat under the little awning, the man was perched above, behind them. 




`Are the signorine staying long at the Villa Esmeralda?' he asked, rowing easy, and `wiping his perspiring face with a white-and-blue handkerchief. 




`Some twenty days: we are both married ladies,' said Hilda, in her curious hushed voice, that made her Italian sound so foreign. 




`Ah! Twenty days!' said the man. There was a pause. After which he asked: `Do the signore want a gondolier for the twenty days or so that they will stay at the Villa Esmeralda? Or by the day, or by the week?' 




Connie and Hilda considered. In Venice, it is always preferable to have one's own gondola, as it is preferable to have one's own car on land. 




`What is there at the Villa? what boats?' 




`There is a motor-launch, also a gondola. But---' The but meant: they won't be your property. 




`How much do you charge?' 




It was about thirty shillings a day, or ten pounds a week. 




`Is that the regular price?' asked Hilda. 




`Less, Signora, less. The regular price---' 




The sisters considered. 




`Well,' said Hilda, `come tomorrow morning, and we will arrange it. What is your name?' 




His name was Giovanni, and he wanted to know at what time he should come, and then for whom should he say he was waiting. Hilda had no card. Connie gave him one of hers. He glanced at it swiftly, with his hot, southern blue eyes, then glanced again. 




`Ah!' he said, lighting up. `Milady! Milady, isn't it?' 




`Milady Costanza!' said Connie. 




He nodded, repeating: `Milady Costanza!' and putting the card carefully away in his blouse. 




The Villa Esmeralda was quite a long way out, on the edge of the lagoon looking towards Chioggia. It was not a very old house, and pleasant, with the terraces looking seawards, and below, quite a big garden with dark trees, walled in from the lagoon. 




Their host was a heavy, rather coarse Scotchman who had made a good fortune in Italy before the war, and had been knighted for his ultrapatriotism during the war. His wife was a thin, pale, sharp kind of person with no fortune of her own, and the misfortune of having to regulate her husband's rather sordid amorous exploits. He was terribly tiresome with the servants. But having had a slight stroke during the winter, he was now more manageable. 




The house was pretty full. Besides Sir Malcolm and his two daughters, there were seven more people, a Scotch couple, again with two daughters; a young Italian Contessa, a widow; a young Georgian prince, and a youngish English clergyman who had had pneumonia and was being chaplain to Sir Alexander for his health's sake. The prince was penniless, good-looking, would make an excellent chauffeur, with the necessary impudence, and basta! The Contessa was a quiet little puss with a game on somewhere. The clergyman was a raw simple fellow from a Bucks vicarage: luckily he had left his wife and two children at home. And the Guthries, the family of four, were good solid Edinburgh middle class, enjoying everything in a solid fashion, and daring everything while risking nothing. 




Connie and Hilda ruled out the prince at once. The Guthries were more or less their own sort, substantial, hut boring: and the girls wanted husbands. The chaplain was not a had fellow, but too deferential. Sir Alexander, after his slight stroke, had a terrible heaviness his joviality, but he was still thrilled at the presence of so many handsome young women. Lady Cooper was a quiet, catty person who had a thin time of it, poor thing, and who watched every other woman with a cold watchfulness that had become her second nature, and who said cold, nasty little things which showed what an utterly low opinion she had of all human nature. She was also quite venomously overbearing with the servants, Connie found: but in a quiet way. And she skilfully behaved so that Sir Alexander should think that he was lord and monarch of the whole caboosh, with his stout, would-be-genial paunch, and his utterly boring jokes, his humourosity, as Hilda called it. 




Sir Malcolm was painting. Yes, he still would do a Venetian lagoonscape, now and then, in contrast to his Scottish landscapes. So in the morning he was rowed off with a huge canvas, to his `site'. A little later, Lady Cooper would he rowed off into the heart of the city, with sketching-block and colours. She was an inveterate watercolour painter, and the house was full of rose-coloured palaces, dark canals, swaying bridges, medieval facades, and so on. A little later the Guthries, the prince, the countess, Sir Alexander, and sometimes Mr Lind, the chaplain, would go off to the Lido, where they would bathe; coming home to a late lunch at half past one. 




The house-party, as a house-party, was distinctly boring. But this did not trouble the sisters. They were out all the time. Their father took them to the exhibition, miles and miles of weary paintings. He took them to all the cronies of his in the Villa Lucchese, he sat with them on warm evenings in the piazza, having got a table at Florian's: he took them to the theatre, to the Goldoni plays. There were illuminated water-fêtes, there were dances. This was a holiday-place of all holiday-places. The Lido, with its acres of sun-pinked or pyjamaed bodies, was like a strand with an endless heap of seals come up for mating. Too many people in the piazza, too many limbs and trunks of humanity on the Lido, too many gondolas, too many motor-launches, too many steamers, too many pigeons, too many ices, too many cocktails, too many menservants wanting tips, too many languages rattling, too much, too much sun, too much smell of Venice, too many cargoes of strawberries, too many silk shawls, too many huge, raw-beef slices of watermelon on stalls: too much enjoyment, altogether far too much enjoyment! 




Connie and Hilda went around in their sunny frocks. There were dozens of people they knew, dozens of people knew them. Michaelis turned up like a bad penny. `Hullo! Where you staying? Come and have an ice-cream or something! Come with me somewhere in my gondola.' Even Michaelis almost sun-burned: though sun-cooked is more appropriate to the look of the mass of human flesh. 




It was pleasant in a way. It was almost enjoyment. But anyhow, with all the cocktails, all the lying in warmish water and sunbathing on hot sand in hot sun, jazzing with your stomach up against some fellow in the warm nights, cooling off with ices, it was a complete narcotic. And that was what they all wanted, a drug: the slow water, a drug; the sun, a drug; jazz, a drug; cigarettes, cocktails, ices, vermouth. To be drugged! Enjoyment! Enjoyment! 




Hilda half liked being drugged. She liked looking at all the women, speculating about them. The women were absorbingly interested in the women. How does she look! what man has she captured? what fun is she getting out of it?---The men were like great dogs in white flannel trousers, waiting to be patted, waiting to wallow, waiting to plaster some woman's stomach against their own, in jazz. 




Hilda liked jazz, because she could plaster her stomach against the stomach of some so-called man, and let him control her movement from the visceral centre, here and there across the floor, and then she could break loose and ignore `the creature'. He had been merely made use of. Poor Connie was rather unhappy. She wouldn't jazz, because she simply couldn't plaster her stomach against some `creature's' stomach. She hated the conglomerate mass of nearly nude flesh on the Lido: there was hardly enough water to wet them all. She disliked Sir Alexander and Lady Cooper. She did not want Michaelis or anybody else trailing her. 




The happiest times were when she got Hilda to go with her away across the lagoon, far across to some lonely shingle-bank, where they could bathe quite alone, the gondola remaining on the inner side of the reef. 




Then Giovanni got another gondolier to help him, because it was a long way and he sweated terrifically in the sun. Giovanni was very nice: affectionate, as the Italians are, and quite passionless. The Italians are not passionate: passion has deep reserves. They are easily moved, and often affectionate, but they rarely have any abiding passion of any sort. 




So Giovanni was already devoted to his ladies, as he had been devoted to cargoes of ladies in the past. He was perfectly ready to prostitute himself to them, if they wanted hint: he secretly hoped they would want him. They would give him a handsome present, and it would come in very handy, as he was just going to be married. He told them about his marriage, and they were suitably interested. 




He thought this trip to some lonely bank across the lagoon probably meant business: business being l'amore, love. So he got a mate to help him, for it was a long way; and after all, they were two ladies. Two ladies, two mackerels! Good arithmetic! Beautiful ladies, too! He was justly proud of them. And though it was the Signora who paid him and gave him orders, he rather hoped it would be the young milady who would select hint for l'amore. She would give more money too. 




The mate he brought was called Daniele. He was not a regular gondolier, so he had none of the cadger and prostitute about him. He was a sandola man, a sandola being a big boat that brings in fruit and produce from the islands. 




Daniele was beautiful, tall and well-shapen, with a light round head of little, close, pale-blond curls, and a good-looking man's face, a little like a lion, and long-distance blue eyes. He was not effusive, loquacious, and bibulous like Giovanni. He was silent and he rowed with a strength and ease as if he were alone on the water. The ladies were ladies, remote from him. He did not even look at them. He looked ahead. 




He was a real man, a little angry when Giovanni drank too much wine and rowed awkwardly, with effusive shoves of the great oar. He was a man as Mellors was a man, unprostituted. Connie pitied the wife of the easily-overflowing Giovanni. But Daniele's wife would be one of those sweet Venetian women of the people whom one still sees, modest and flower-like in the back of that labyrinth of a town. 




Ah, how sad that man first prostitutes woman, then woman prostitutes man. Giovanni was pining to prostitute himself, dribbling like a dog, wanting to give himself to a woman. And for money! 




Connie looked at Venice far off, low and rose-coloured upon the water. Built of money, blossomed of money, and dead with money. The money-deadness! Money, money, money, prostitution and deadness. 




Yet Daniele was still a man capable of a man's free allegiance. He did not wear the gondolier's blouse: only the knitted blue jersey. He was a little wild, uncouth and proud. So he was hireling to the rather doggy Giovanni who was hireling again to two women. So it is! When Jesus refused the devil's money, he left the devil like a Jewish banker, master of the whole situation. 




Connie would come home from the blazing light of the lagoon in a kind of stupor, to lind letters from home. Clifford wrote regularly. He wrote very good letters: they might all have been printed in a book. And for this reason Connie found them not very interesting. 




She lived in the stupor of the light of the lagoon, the lapping saltiness of the water, the space, the emptiness, the nothingness: but health, health, complete stupor of health. It was gratifying, and she was lulled away in it, not caring for anything. Besides, she was pregnant. She knew now. So the stupor of sunlight and lagoon salt and sea-bathing and lying on shingle and finding shells and drifting away, away in a gondola, was completed by the pregnancy inside her, another fullness of health, satisfying and stupefying. 




She had been at Venice a fortnight, and she was to stay another ten days or a fortnight. The sunshine blazed over any count of time, and the fullness of physical health made forgetfulness complete. She was in a sort of stupor of well-being. 




From which a letter of Clifford roused her. 




We too have had our mild local excitement. It appears the truant wife of Mellors, the keeper, turned up at the cottage and found herself unwelcome. He packed her off, and locked the door. Report has it, however, that when he returned from the wood he found the no longer fair lady firmly established in his bed, in puris naturalibus; or one should say, in impuris naturalibus. She had broken a window and got in that way. Unable to evict the somewhat man-handled Venus from his couch, he beat a retreat and retired, it is said, to his mother's house in Tevershall. Meanwhile the Venus of Stacks Gate is established in the cottage, which she claims is her home, and Apollo, apparently, is domiciled in Tevershall. 
I repeat this from hearsay, as Mellors has not come to me personally. I had this particular bit of local garbage from our garbage bird, our ibis, our scavenging turkey-buzzard, Mrs Bolton. I would not have repeated it had she not exclaimed: her Ladyship will go no more to the wood if that woman's going to be about! 




I like your picture of Sir Malcolm striding into the sea with white hair blowing and pink flesh glowing. I envy you that sun. Here it rains. But I don't envy Sir Malcolm his inveterate mortal carnality. However, it suits his age. Apparently one grows more carnal and more mortal as one grows older. Only youth has a taste of immortality---




This news affected Connie in her state of semi-stupefied ell being with vexation amounting to exasperation. Now she ad got to be bothered by that beast of a woman! Now she must start and fret! She had no letter from Mellors. They had agreed not to write at all, but now she wanted to hear from him personally. After all, he was the father of the child that was coming. Let him write! 
But how hateful! Now everything was messed up. How foul those low people were! How nice it was here, in the sunshine and the indolence, compared to that dismal mess of that English Midlands! After all, a clear sky was almost the most important thing in life. 




She did not mention the fact of her pregnancy, even to Hilda. She wrote to Mrs Bolton for exact information. 




Duncan Forbes, an artist friend of theirs, had arrived at the Villa Esmeralda, coming north from Rome. Now he made a third in the gondola, and he bathed with them across the lagoon, and was their escort: a quiet, almost taciturn young man, very advanced in his art. 




She had a letter from Mrs Bolton: 




You will be pleased, I am sure, my Lady, when you see Sir Clifford. He's looking quite blooming and working very hard, and very hopeful. Of course he is looking forward to seeing you among us again. It is a dull house without my Lady, and we shall all welcome her presence among us once more. 
About Mr Mellors, I don't know how much Sir Clifford told you. It seems his wife came back all of a sudden one afternoon, and he found her sitting on the doorstep when he came in from the wood. She said she was come back to him and wanted to live with him again, as she was his legal wife, and he wasn't going to divorce her. But he wouldn't have anything to do with her, and wouldn't let her in the house, and did not go in himself; he went back into the wood without ever opening the door. 




But when he came back after dark, he found the house broken into, so he went upstairs to see what she'd done, and he found her in bed without a rag on her. He offered her money, but she said she was his wife and he must take her back. I don't know what sort of a scene they had. His mother told me about it, she's terribly upset. Well, he told her he'd die rather than ever live with her again, so he took his things and went straight to his mother's on Tevershall hill. He stopped the night and went to the wood next day through the park, never going near the cottage. It seems he never saw his wife that day. But the day after she was at her brother Pan's at Beggarlee, swearing and carrying on, saying she was his legal wife, and that he'd beers having women at the cottage, because she'd found a scent-bottle in his drawer, and gold-tipped cigarette-ends on the ash-heap, and I don't know what all. Then it seems the postman Fred Kirk says he heard somebody talking in Mr Mellors' bedroom early one morning, and a motor-car had been in the lane. 




Mr Mellors stayed on with his mother, and went to the wood through the park, and it seems she stayed on at the cottage. Well, there was no end of talk. So at last Mr Mellors and Tom Phillips went to the cottage and fetched away most of the furniture and bedding, and unscrewed the handle of the pump, so she was forced to go. But instead of going back to Stacks Gate she went and lodged with that Mrs Swain at Beggarlee, because her brother Dan's wife wouldn't have her. And she kept going to old Mrs Mellors' house, to catch him, and she began swearing he'd got in bed with her in the cottage and she went to a lawyer to make him pay her an allowance. She's grown heavy, and more common than ever, and as strong as a bull. And she goes about saying the most awful things about him, how he has women at the cottage, and how he behaved to her when they were married, the low, beastly things he did to her, and I don't know what all. I'm sure it's awful, the mischief a woman can do, once she starts talking. And no matter how low she may be, there'll be some as will believe her, and some of the dirt will stick. I'm sure the way she makes out that Mr Mellors was one of those low, beastly men with women, is simply shocking. And people are only too ready to believe things against anybody, especially things like that. She declared she'll never leave him alone while he lives. Though what I say is, if he was so beastly to her, why is she so anxious to go back to him? But of course she's coming near her change of life, for she's years older than he is. And these common, violent women always go partly insane whets the change of life comes upon them---




This was a nasty blow to Connie. Here she was, sure as life, coming in for her share of the lowness and dirt. She felt angry with him for not having got clear of a Bertha Coutts: nay, for ever having married her. Perhaps he had a certain hankering after lowness. Connie remembered the last night she had spent with him, and shivered. He had known all that sensuality, even with a Bertha Coutts! It was really rather disgusting. It would be well to be rid of him, clear of him altogether. He was perhaps really common, really low. 
She had a revulsion against the whole affair, and almost envied the Guthrie girls their gawky inexperience and crude maidenliness. And she now dreaded the thought that anybody would know about herself and the keeper. How unspeakably humiliating! She was weary, afraid, and felt a craving for utter respectability, even for the vulgar and deadening respectability of the Guthrie girls. If Clifford knew about her affair, how unspeakably humiliating! She was afraid, terrified of society and its unclean bite. She almost wished she could get rid of the child again, and be quite clear. In short, she fell into a state of funk. 




As for the scent-bottle, that was her own folly. She had not been able to refrain from perfuming his one or two handkerchiefs and his shirts in the drawer, just out of childishness, and she had left a little bottle of Coty's Wood-violet perfume, half empty, among his things. She wanted him to remember her in the perfume. As for the cigarette-ends, they were Hilda's. 




She could not help confiding a little in Duncan Forbes. She didn't say she had been the keeper's lover, she only said she liked him, and told Forbes the history of the man. 




`Oh,' said Forbes, `you'll see, they'll never rest till they've pulled the man down and done him its. If he has refused to creep up into the middle classes, when he had a chance; and if he's a man who stands up for his own sex, then they'll do him in. It's the one thing they won't let you be, straight and open in your sex. You can be as dirty as you like. In fact the more dirt you do on sex the better they like it. But if you believe in your own sex, and won't have it done dirt to: they'll down you. It's the one insane taboo left: sex as a natural and vital thing. They won't have it, and they'll kill you before they'll let you have it. You'll see, they'll hound that man down. And what's he done, after all? If he's made love to his wife all ends on, hasn't he a right to? She ought to be proud of it. But you see, even a low bitch like that turns on him, and uses the hyena instinct of the mob against sex, to pull him down. You have a snivel and feel sinful or awful about your sex, before you're allowed to have any. Oh, they'll hound the poor devil down.' 




Connie had a revulsion in the opposite direction now. What had he done, after all? what had he done to herself, Connie, but give her an exquisite pleasure and a sense of freedom and life? He had released her warm, natural sexual flow. And for that they would hound him down. 




No no, it should not be. She saw the image of him, naked white with tanned face and hands, looking down and addressing his erect penis as if it were another being, the odd grin flickering on his face. And she heard his voice again: Tha's got the nicest woman's arse of anybody! And she felt his hand warmly and softly closing over her tail again, over her secret places, like a benediction. And the warmth ran through her womb, and the little flames flickered in her knees, and she said: Oh, no! I mustn't go back on it! I must not go back on him. I must stick to him and to what I had of him, through everything. I had no warm, flamy life till he gave it me. And I won't go back on it. 




She did a rash thing. She sent a letter to Ivy Bolton, enclosing a note to the keeper, and asking Mrs Bolton to give it him. And she wrote to him: 




I am very much distressed to hear of all the trouble your wife is making for you, but don't mind it, it is only a sort of hysteria. It will all blow over as suddenly as it came. But I'm awfully sorry about it, and I do hope you are not minding very much. After all, it isn't worth it. She is only a hysterical woman who wants to hurt you. I shall be home in ten days' time, and I do hope everything will be all right.
A few days later came a letter from Clifford. He was evidently upset. 
I am delighted to hear you are prepared to leave Venice on the sixteenth. But if you are enjoying it, don't hurry home. We miss you, Wragby misses you. But it is essential that you should get your full amount of sunshine, sunshine and pyjamas, as the advertisements of the Lido say. So please do stay on a little longer, if it is cheering you up and preparing you for our sufficiently awful winter. Even today, it rains. 
I am assiduously, admirably looked after by Mrs Bolton. She is a queer specimen. The more I live, the more I realize what strange creatures human beings are. Some of them might Just as well have a hundred legs, like a centipede, or six, like a lobster. The human consistency and dignity one has been led to expect from one's fellow-men seem actually nonexistent. One doubts if they exist to any startling degree even is oneself. 




The scandal of the keeper continues and gets bigger like a snowball. Mrs Bolton keeps me informed. She reminds me of a fish which, though dumb, seems to be breathing silent gossip through its gills, while ever it lives. All goes through the sieve of her gills, and nothing surprises her. It is as if the events of other people's lives were the necessary oxygen of her own. 




She is preoccupied with tie Mellors scandal, and if I will let her begin, she takes me down to the depths. Her great indignation, which even then is like the indignation of an actress playing a role, is against the wife of Mellors, whom she persists in calling Bertha Courts. I have been to the depths of the muddy lies of the Bertha Couttses of this world, and when, released from the current of gossip, I slowly rise to the surface again, I look at the daylight its wonder that it ever should be. 




It seems to me absolutely true, that our world, which appears to us the surface of all things, is really the bottom of a deep ocean: all our trees are submarine growths, and we are weird, scaly-clad submarine fauna, feeding ourselves on offal like shrimps. Only occasionally the soul rises gasping through the fathomless fathoms under which we live, far up to the surface of the ether, where there is true air. I am convinced that the air we normally breathe is a kind of water, and men and women are a species of fish. 




But sometimes the soul does come up, shoots like a kittiwake into the light, with ecstasy, after having preyed on the submarine depths. It is our mortal destiny, I suppose, to prey upon the ghastly subaqueous life of our fellow-men, in the submarine jungle of mankind. But our immortal destiny is to escape, once we have swallowed our swimmy catch, up again into the bright ether, bursting out from the surface of Old Ocean into real light. Then one realizes one's eternal nature. 




When I hear Mrs Bolton talk, I feel myself plunging down, down, to the depths where the fish of human secrets wriggle and swim. Carnal appetite makes one seize a beakful of prey: then up, up again, out of the dense into the ethereal, from the wet into the dry. To you I can tell the whole process. But with Mrs Bolton I only feel the downward plunge, down, horribly, among the sea-weeds and the pallid monsters of the very bottom. 




I am afraid we are going to lose our game-keeper. The scandal of the truant wife, instead of dying down, has reverberated to greater and greater dimensions. He is accused of all unspeakable things and curiously enough, the woman has managed to get the bulk of the colliers' wives behind her, gruesome fish, and the village is putrescent with talk. 




I hear this Bertha Coutts besieges Mellors in his mother's house, having ransacked the cottage and the hut. She seized one day upon her own daughter, as that chip of the female block was returning from school; but the little one, instead of kissing the loving mother's hand, bit it firmly, and so received from the other hand a smack in the face which sent her reeling into the gutter: whence she was rescued by an indignant and harassed grandmother. 




The woman has blown off an amazing quantity of poison-gas. She has aired in detail all those incidents of her conjugal life which are usually buried down in the deepest grave of matrimonial silence, between married couples. Having chosen to exhume them, after ten years of burial, she has a weird array. I hear these details from Linley and the doctor: the latter being amused. Of course there is really nothing in it. Humanity has always had a strange avidity for unusual sexual postures, and if a man likes to use his wife, as Benvenuto Cellini says, `in the Italian way', well that is a matter of taste. But I had hardly expected our game-keeper to be up to so many tricks. No doubt Bertha Coutts herself first put him up to them. In any case, it is a matter of their own personal squalor, and nothing to do with anybody else. 




However, everybody listens: as I do myself. A dozen years ago, common decency would have hushed the thing. But common decency no longer exists, and the colliers' wives are all up in arms and unabashed in voice. One would think every child in Tevershall, for the last fifty years, had been an immaculate conception, and every one of our nonconformist females was a shining Joan of Arc. That our estimable game-keeper should have about him a touch of Rabelais seems to make him more monstrous and shocking than a murderer like Crippen. Yet these people in Tevershall are a loose lot, if one is to believe all accounts. 




The trouble is, however, the execrable Bertha Coutts has not confined herself to her own experiences and sufferings. She has discovered, at the top of her voice, that her husband has been `keeping' women down at the cottage, and has made a few random shots at naming the women. This has brought a few decent names trailing through the mud, and the thing has gone quite considerably too far. An injunction has been taken out against the woman. 




I have had to interview Mellors about the business, as it was impossible to keep the woman away from the wood. He goes about as usual, with his Miller-of-the-Dee air, I care for nobody, no not I, if nobody care for me! Nevertheless, I shrewdly suspect he feels like a dog with a tin can tied to its tail: though he makes a very good show of pretending the tin can isn't there. But I heard that in the village the women call away their children if he is passing, as if he were the Marquis de Sade in person. He goes on with a certain impudence, but I am afraid the tin can is firmly tied to his tail, and that inwardly he repeats, like Don Rodrigo in the Spanish ballad: `Ah, now it bites me where I most have sinned!' 




I asked him if he thought he would be able to attend to his duty in the wood, and he said he did not think he had neglected it. I told him it was a nuisance to have the woman trespassing: to which he replied that he had no power to arrest her. Then I hinted at the scandal and its unpleasant course. `Ay,' he said. `folks should do their own fuckin', then they wouldn't want to listen to a lot of clatfart about another man's.' 




He said it with some bitterness, and no doubt it contains the real germ of truth. The mode of putting it, however, is neither delicate nor respectful. I hinted as much, and then I heard the tin can rattle again. `It's not for a man the shape you're in, Sir Clifford, to twit me for havin' a cod atween my legs.' 




These things, said indiscriminately to all and sundry, of course do not help him at all, and the rector, and Finley, and Burroughs all think it would be as well if the man left the place. 




I asked him fit was true that he entertained ladies down at the cottage, and all he said was: `Why, what's that to you, Sir Clifford?' I told him I intended to have decency observed on my estate, to which he replied: `Then you mun button the mouths o' a' th' women.'---When I pressed him about his manner of life at the cottage, he said: `Surely you might ma'e a scandal out o' me an' my bitch Flossie. You've missed summat there.' As a matter of fact, for an example of impertinence he'd be hard to beat. 




I asked him fit would be easy for him to find another job. He said: `If you're hintin' that you'd like to shunt me out of this job, it'd be easy as wink.' So he made no trouble at all about leaving at the end of next week, and apparently is willing to initiate a young fellow, Joe Chambers, into as many mysteries of the craft as possible. I told him I would give him a month's wages extra, when he left. He said he'd rather I kept my money, as I'd no occasion to ease my conscience. I asked him what he meant, and he said: `You don't owe me nothing extra, Sir Clifford, so don't pay me nothing extra. If you think you see my shirt hanging out, just tell me.' 




Well, there is the end of it for the time being. The woman has gone away: we don't know where to: but she is liable to arrest if she shows her face in Tevershall. And I heard she is mortally afraid of gaol, because she merits it so well. Mellors will depart on Saturday week, and the place will soon become normal again. 




Meanwhile, my dear Connie, if you would enjoy to stay in Venice or in Switzerland till the beginning of August, I should be glad to think you were out of all this buzz of nastiness, which will have died quite away by the end of the month. 




So you see, we arc deep-sea monsters, and when the lobster walks on mud, he stirs it up for everybody. We must perforce take it philosophically.




The irritation, and the lack of any sympathy in any direction, of Clifford's letter, had a bad effect on Connie. But she understood it better when she received the following from Mellors: 
The cat is out of the bag, along with various other pussies. You have heard that my wife Bertha came back to my unloving arms, and took up her abode in the cottage: where, to speak disrespectfully, she smelled a rat, in the shape of a little bottle of Coty. Other evidence she did not find, at least for some days, when she began to howl about the burnt photograph. She noticed the glass and the back-board in the square bedroom. Unfortunately, on the back-board somebody had scribbled little sketches, and the initials, several times repeated: C. S. R. This, however, afforded no clue until she broke into the hut, and found one of your books, an autobiography of the actress Judith, with your name, Constance Stewart Reid, on the front page. After this, for some days she went round loudly saying that my paramour was no less a person than Lady Chatterley herself. The news came at last to the rector, Mr Burroughs, and to Sir Clifford. They then proceeded to take legal steps against my liege lady, who for her part disappeared, having always had a mortal fear of the police. 
Sir Clifford asked to see me, so I went to him. He talked around things and seemed annoyed with me. Then he asked if I knew that even her ladyship's name had been mentioned. I said I never listened to scandal, and was surprised to hear this bit from Sir Clifford himself. He said, of course it was a great insult, and I told him there was Queen Mary on a calendar in the scullery, no doubt because Her Majesty formed part of my harem. But he didn't appreciate the sarcasm. He as good as told me I was a disreputable character also walked about with my breeches' buttons undone, and I as good as told him he'd nothing to unbutton anyhow, so he gave me the sack, and I leave on Saturday week, and the place thereof shall know me no more. 




I shall go to London, and my old landlady, Mrs Inger, 17 Coburg Square, will either give me a room or will find one for me. 




Be sure your sins will find you out, especially if you're married and her name's Bertha---




There was not a word about herself, or to her. Connie resented this. He might have said some few words of consolation or reassurance. But she knew he was leaving her free, free to go back to Wragby and to Clifford. She resented that too. He need riot be so falsely chivalrous. She wished he had said to Clifford: `Yes, she is my lover and my mistress and I am proud of it!' But his courage wouldn't carry him so far. 
So her name was coupled with his in Tevershall! It was a mess. But that would soon die down. 




She was angry, with the complicated and confused anger that made her inert. She did not know what to do nor what to say, so she said and did nothing. She went on at Venice just the same, rowing out in the gondola with Duncan Forbes, bathing, letting the days slip by. Duncan, who had been rather depressingly in love with her ten years ago, was in love with her again. But she said to him: `I only want one thing of men, and that is, that they should leave me alone.' 




So Duncan left her alone: really quite pleased to be able to. All the same, he offered her a soft stream of a queer, inverted sort of love. He wanted to be with her. 




`Have you ever thought,' he said to her one day, `how very little people are connected with one another. Look at Daniele! He is handsome as a son of the sun. But see how alone he looks in his handsomeness. Yet I bet he has a wife and family, and couldn't possibly go away from them.' 




`Ask him,' said Connie. 




Duncan did so. Daniele said he was married, and had two children, both male, aged seven and nine. But he betrayed no emotion over the fact. 




`Perhaps only people who are capable of real togetherness have that look of being alone in the universe,' said Connie. `The others have a certain stickiness, they stick to the mass, like Giovanni.' `And,' she thought to herself, `like you, Duncan.' 
 
 




  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER 16


康妮到家后,忍受了一番盘洁。午茶时候出去了的克利福,到暴风雨开始时才回去,夫人哪儿去了?谁也不知道。只有主太想出她是到林中散步去了。在这暴风雨里到林中去!……这一次,克利福却神经兴奋地狂乱起来了。电光闪一下,他惊跳一下,雷声轰一下,他失神一下。他望着冰冷的大雷雨。仿佛世界的末日到了,他愈来愈狂躁起来。 




波太太试着去安慰他。




“她会躲避在林中的小屋里的。放心罢。夫人不会有什么的。”




“在这种雷雨里,我不喜欢她待在林中!我压根儿不喜欢她到林中去!现在她已经出去两个多小时了,好是什么时候出去的?”




“你回家以前不久出去的。”




“我没有看见她在花园里。上帝知道她在哪儿和发生了什么事!”




“啊,不会发生什么事的。你看罢。等雨一停了她马上就会回来的。只是雨把她阻住罢了。”




但是雨已停了,夫人却没有马上回来,时间过着,夕阳出来发着最后的黄光了,依旧没有夫人的影子,夕阳沉下去了,昏色渐渐地深了,晚餐的第一次也敲了。




“再等也没有用了!”克利福在狂躁中说,“我要打发非尔德或白蒂斯找她去。”




“啊,不要这样!”波太太喊道,“他们将瞎想发生了自杀或什么大事。网,不要让人讲闲话……让我到小屋那边去看看她在万:在。我找得着她。”




这样劝了一会,克利福准她去了。




这样,康妮在马路上碰见了,脸色苍白,迟疑地不敢前进。




“不要怪我来找你,夫人!克利福男爵狂躁得那神样儿!他以为你一定是给雷打死了,或给一株树倒下来压死了。他决意要订发非尔德和白蒂斯来林中找尸首呢,这一宋,我想还是我来好,别惊动了所有的仆人。




她不安地说着,她看得见康妮的脸上还带着热情的光润和梦影,并且她觉得她是对她发怒的。




“很对!”康妮说,她再也找不着什么话说了。




两个妇人在那湿世界里缓缓地前进。两个人都不t兑话。一些大水滴唤亮地在林中滴着。当他们到了大花园里时,康妮在前边越是着。波太大有点喘不过气来,她日见肥胖了。




“克利福这种大惊小怪,真是愚蠢!”康妮最后恼怒地说,其实她只是对自己说着。




“唉!你知道男子们是怎样的!他们是喜欢狂躁。但是一见了夫人就会好的。”




康妮很恼怒波太大知道了她的秘密:因为她无疑是知道的。




突然地,康妮在小径上站着了。




“真是岂有此理,人们竟敢来追的踪!”她说,睛眼发着光。




“啊!夫人哟,别这么说!巍”




他惊愕地望着她。




“肉体的生命。”他说,不过是禽兽的生命。”




“甚至这样也好过煞有介事的死尸的生命。不过你的话是不对的!人类的肉体现在不过才开始生活。在古代希腊民族里,肉体生命曾焕发过,不久便给柏拉图和亚里斯多德毁灭了,从坟墓中地站在那儿,低着头,毕竟呢,她也是个妇人,她是个同盟者。




“啊,好罢!”她说,“既然如此—,我也就没有什么了!”




“但是夫人,你放心罢!你只是在小屋里避雨,那是毫无所谓的。”




她他到了家里。康妮直进克利福的房里去,她对他,对他的苍白紧张的脸孔和突出的两眼,狂怒起来。




“我得告诉你,我想你无需叫仆人来跟踪我的!”她劈头便说。




“我的上帝!”他也暴怒起来,“你这女人上那儿去来?你离去了整整几个钟头,而且在这样的暴风雨里!你到那瘟树林里去弄什么鬼?直到理在你干吗来?雨已停了几个钟头了!几个钟头了!你知道是什么时候了不?你真够使任何人发疯!你上那儿去了?你干吗去了?”




“我要是不愿告诉你又怎么样呢?她拔去了她的帽子,摇着她的头发。




他望着她,他的睛眼突着,白睛膜上起着黄色,这种暴怒一他的害处是很大的:结果是波太太在以后的几天里,没有好过的时间,康妮突然地内疚起来。




“的确!”她说,温和些了,“谁都会奇怪我究竟到哪儿去了!暴风雨到来的时候,我只是坐在小屋里罢了,而且生了一点火,怪快活的。”




她现在安闲地说话了。毕竟,为什么要上添油使他难过呢!我狐疑地望着她。




“瞧瞧你的头发!”他说,“瞧瞧你自己!”




“是的。”她泰然地答道,“我脱光了衣服在雨中奔了一阵。”




他惊愕地望着她。




“你一定是发疯了!”他说。




“为什么?喜欢雨水浴有什么好发疯了地方?”




“你用什么擦干你自己的?




“用一条旧毛巾和火烘干的。”




他老是目瞪口呆地望着她。




“假如有人来了?”




“谁会来?”




“谁?无论谁啊!梅乐士呢?他没有来吗?餐上他是一定到那儿去的。”




“是的,他在雨停了后才来,他是来喂短雉鸡。”




她说话时的从容的态度,是令人惊愕的。在隔房听着的波太太,叹服得五体投地。想想吧,一个妇人竟能这样自然地图旋应变!”




“假如他在你赤裸棵地、疯妇似地在雨中奔窜着的时候来到了?”




“那么我想他定要吓得魂不附体,逃之唯恐不速呢。”




克利福屹然不动地老是望着她。他的下意识里究竟在想什么,他是决不知道的。他太惶无措了,因而他的上意识里也不能构成什么明确的思想,他不能自己的佩服她。她的样子是这么红润,这么美丽,这么光泽:爱的光泽。




“总之,”他说,渐渐平静下来,“假如你没有受惊,得了个大伤风,便算你的幸运了。”




“啊,我没有受惊!”她答道。她心里正在想着那个男子的话:“您有的是最美丽的妇人的臀儿!”她希望,她真上希望她能告诉克利福,在那雷雨交加的时候,有人曾对她这么说过。然而!她却摆了个被件逆了的王后的样儿,到楼上换衣服去了。




那天晚上,克利福想向她讨好起来,他正读着一本最新出的关于科学的宗教的书:他身体里有着一种无诚意的宗教的血脉。他是自私地关心着他的自我的将来的。那象他和康妮间的文学上的谈话一样。因为他们之间的谈话差不多是化学制作出来的。他们差不多在头脑里用化学方法调制他们的谈话。




“喂,你觉得这个怎样?”他说着,把书拿了过来,“假如我们的宇宙里再进化多少时代,你便用不着走到雨中去冷却你的热烈的肉体了。啊,你听罢!——宇宙预示着我们两种光景:一方面,它是物质地耗损着;另一方面,它是精神地上升着。”




康妮等着下文。但是克利福并不读下去。她惊异地望着他。




“假如它是精神地上升着,”她说,“那么下面剩下什么东西呢,下面那个从前的尾巴所在的地方?”




“嗳!”他说,“得留心著者的意思。我想他所谓,‘上升’但是‘耗损’的相反。”




“那么可以说,精神出了毛病,出壳了!”




“唔,正经点,别说笑,你觉得怎样?”




她重新望着他。




“物质地耗损?”她说,“我看你却日见肥胖起来,而我也不见得耗损着我自己。你相信太阳比从前小了些么?我却不。我想亚当献给夏娃的苹果,不见得会比我们的橙子核大,你以为怎样?”




“好罢,听听下文罢:‘宇宙便这样慢馒地过去,电得非我们所能思议,而到了一种新的创造的情境,在这种情境里,我们今日所见的物质世界,将变成一种飘渺的波纹,这种波纹与虚无是无甚分别的。”




她觉得怪可笑地徨着,她心里涌着种种不便说出的话;但是她仅仅说:




“多么愚笨的骗人的鬼话!仿佛他可怜的小小的知觉能知道在那么悠久缓慢的时间里会有什么发生似的!那只是说,他自己是个物质的失败者,所以他想使全宇宙也为一个物质的失败者罢了!胡说乱道的假道学!”




啊,且徨罢!别中断了这伟大的庄重之词:‘目前世界的这种情境,系从一个不能想象的过去中生出来的,并且将在一个不能想象的将来中消灭。剩下的是抽象的无穷尽的王国,自新不息、变化万端的创造力,和主宰大干的聪明上帝。’那,那便是结论!”




康妮轻蔑地听着。




“他是精神出了毛病,出完了。”她说,“多么荒唐!什么‘不可想象。’什么‘世界的消灭’,什么‘万变的创造力’,甚至上帝也凑在一块!这真是白痴说的话!”




“我承认他说得有点模糊,有点象烟幕,”克利福说,”可是,说到宇宙是在物质地耗损,精神地上升,我倒相信是存几分真理的。”




“是么!那么让它上升吧,只要它让我在这下界物质地安全而坚实。”




“你喜欢你的体格么?”他问道。




“我爱我的体格呢!”同时她的心涌起了这句话:“这是世上最美丽的,最美丽的妇人臀儿!”




“但是你这话使我有点惊异。因为格格无疑地是个多余累赘的东西。在我想来,女子在精神生活上是不能享受最高乐趣自勺。”




“最高乐趣?”她望着他说,“难道那种白痴的想法便是精神生活的最高乐趣么!谢谢你罢!我不要这种最高乐趣!我只要肉体,我相信肉体的生命比精神的生命更真实一只要这肉体的确有生命。但是世间许多的人,都和你的著名的风力机器一样,他们的精神仅仅依附在他们的尸首上!”




他惊愕地望着她。




“肉体的生命。”他说,不过是禽兽的生命。”




“甚至这样也好过煞有介事的死尸的生命。不过你的话是不对的!人类的肉体现在不过才开始生活。在古代希腊民族里,肉体生命曾焕发过,不久便给柏拉图和亚里斯多德毁灭了,从坟墓中复活起来了。这人类肉体的生命,将是这美丽的宇宙间的美丽的、美丽的生命!”




“亲爱的,你说得仿佛你正引领着这肉体生命到世界上来了!不错,你要旅行去了,但是请你不要高兴得这样没有分寸,相信你吧,如有个上帝在,管他是什么上帝,他会把人类肉体里的肠胃淘汰了。而使人类变成一个更高尚、更神圣的东西的。”




“为什么我要相信你,克利福?我倒觉得假如有个什么上帝在,他将在我的肠胃里醒觉转来,并且在那里曙光似地幸福的荡漾着。为什么要相信你的话?我所相信的恰恰与你相反!”




“呀!真的?什么使你变得这么异样?是不是因为赤裸裸地在雨中奔了一阵,学了一回古代的烂醉的酒神的女祭司?或者是因为某种感官的欲望?或者是因为要到威尼斯去了?”




“者是原因;为了旅行觉得满腔兴头,难道是可惊怪的么?”她说。




“表现得这么露骨,就未免可怪了。”




“那么我隐藏着就是了。”




“啊,用不着!你兴奋得差不多从事多也兴奋起来了。我差不多觉得是我自己要旅行去了。”




“那么,为什么你不和我一起去呢。”




“理由我们已经说过。不过,我想你的原因,是因为你可以暂时告别这一切了。此刻再也没有比‘告别这一切’更令你兴奋的事了。……但是,凡是出行便必有避返,而且凡是避返便是一种新的关系。”




“我并不想有什么新的关系。”




“不要大言,上帝听着呢。”他说。




“不!我并不大言;”她爽脆地说。




但是她对于出行一把旧的关系截断一的兴奋并不减少。这是她无可如何的事。




不能人官的克利福,整夜里和波太太打牌赌钱,直至她磕睡得欲想死了。




希尔达要来的日子来到了,康妮和梅乐士已经商议好了、假如他们的爱情之夜,没有什么阻碍的话,她便在她的窗上接一条绿色围巾:否则,便挂一条红色巾。




波太太帮着康妮打棼行李。




“换换空气,对于夫人是很有益处的。”




是的,我也这样想,克利福男爵的事,都得你一个人料理一些时日了,你不介意吧?”




“啊,不!他的事我都可以处理。我是说,他所需要我做的事,我都做得了,你觉和比以前好了些吗?”




“啊,好得多了,你替他做了些惊人的事呢!”




唉,哪里啊!不过男子们都是一样的;他们只是一些婴孩你得诌媚他们,拿甜言去诱骗他们,让他们相信他们是事事随心所欲的,你觉得对不对?夫人。”




“这种事情我恐怕没有太多经验呢。”




康妮停止了收拾东西。




“甚至你的丈夫,你也得象婴孩似的去诌媚他,用甜言诱骗他么?”她一边说,一边望着波太太。




波太太也停了下来。




“说到他”。她说,“是的,我也得好好地去奉承他的。但是他常常知道我所永的是什么,这是我不得不说的。不过他普通总是让步的。”




“他从来不摆老爷先生的架子么?”




“不!不过,有时当我看见了神色不同的时候,我便知道非让步不可了,但是普通总是他让步的。不,他从不摆老爷先生的架子,而我也不,我知道可以跟他强硬到哪一步,使得退让;虽然这种退让有时是很吃亏的。”




“假如你强硬下去会怎么样呢?”




“啊,我可不知道,我从来就没有强硬下去过,甚至他错了,假如他固执,我也退让。你知道,我决不愿使我们间的东西被破坏,假如你固执着对付一个男子,那便完了。假如你爱上了一个男子,当他真是决了意的时候,你便得退让;管你有理没有理。都得退让,否则什么东西便要破坏了。但是,我不得不说,德底有时看见我决了意的时候,甚至我没有理,他也退让的,我想这是双方一样的。”




“你对付你所有的病人也这样么?”康妮问道。




“啊,那是不同的。我对他们不是这样的。我知道什么是对于他们有益的,或者我努力去知道,然后我设法为他们的好处帮去。那和自己真正所爱的人是不相同的,大不相同的,假如你真正地爱过丁一个人,你使差不多能对任何人表示亲爱,甚至他不太需要你,但那是不同的,你不是真正爱他的,一个人真正地爱过了一回,如果还能真正地再爱一回,那是可疑的。”




这话把康妮吓着丁。




“你以为一个人只能爱一次么?”她问道。




“爱一次,或永远不爱,大多数的女子是从来不爱,从来不开始爱的,她们不知爱是什么东西。男子也不例外。我呢,当我看见了一个女子在恋爱的时候,我对他是满腔同情的。”




“你觉得男子是易动怒的么?”




“是的,假如你伤了他们的虚荣心。但是女子还不是一样?不过男子的虚荣心和女子的有点不同罢了。”




康妮把这些话思量着,她对于她到威尼斯去的事,又开始有点疑惧起来,实在说来,她不是故意要躲避她的爱人么?一虽然是短时间,他是知道的,所以他的神气是那么怪异和讥。




虽然!人生常是受环境的机械所支配的,康妮便是这机械的栖牲者。她不能在五分钟内摆脱出来,她甚至边摆脱的心也没有了。




星期四的早晨,希尔达按照预定的时间来到,驶着她的两座轻便汽车,她的衣箱用皮带牢牢地缚在后边,和平家一样,她的样子是端庄的,处女的;但是也和平至少一样,她有着一种倔强的气概,她有一种魔鬼似的倔强的自我意志,这是她的丈夫发觉的。但是现在,这位丈夫正在要求和始离婚了。她呢,她虽然没有情人,但她却给了他许多方便,好去提他的要求。目下。她和男子们疏远了。她倒觉得很满意自己做了自己的主人,和她的两个孩子的主人,她打算把这两个孩子“好好地”教养成人,不管这个词的意义怎样解释。




在小汽车上,康妮也只准带一口衣箱。但是她已经把一日大箱子寄绘她的父亲,由火车带去了。她的父亲刚由苏格兰到伦。他认为到威尼斯何必坐汽车去?在七月天,在意大利用汽车旅行是太热了,所以他还是舒舒服服地乘火车去。




这样,希尔达俨然大元帅似的,严肃地把旅丢失重要事件计划好了。她和康妮在楼上的房子里闸谈着。




“但是,希尔达,”康妮说,心里有点惊惧着她要说下去的话.“今晚我要在这我和附近过夜;不是这儿;是这儿附近。”




希尔达的灰色的、不可思议的跟随,注视着她的妹妹。她的样子似乎非常镇静,但是她却常常盛怒起来。




“传播对方,这儿购近?”她柔和地问道。




“希尔达,你知道我爱上了一个人吧,是不是?”




“是的,我是知道有了什么事情的。”




“那么,他住在这儿附近。我要和他共度过最后的一夜,我得去!我已经答应了。”




康妮固执起来了。




希尔达静默地低着她的象密涅瓦一样的头,然后望着她。




“你愿意告诉我他是谁么?她说。




“他是我们的守猎人,”康妮支吾着说,她的脸孔鲜红起来,好象有个做了坏事的孩子一样。




“康妮!”希尔达说,厌恶地道挺着她的鼻子一这是她母亲传下的姿势。




“我明白,但是他的确是可爱的人,他的的确是了解温情的人。”康妮企图为她的爱人辩护。




希尔达,象脸色鲜艳的雅典娜似的低头沉思着。产际上她正在暴怒着.但是她不敢露了出来,因为酷肖父亲的康妮,努势将立刻放肆争抗起来。




无疑地,希尔达不喜欢克利福和他以大人物自居的冷静的神气,她觉得他无耻地利用着康妮。她曾希望她的妹妹会离开他。但是,她是属于苏格兰的坚固的中等阶级的人,她深恶任何贬抑自己身分。或贬抑家声的事情。




“你将要懊悔的!”她说。”




“不!我决不懊悔!”康妮红着脸喊道,“他是个罕有的例外,我的确爱他,他是个美妙的情人!




希尔达依旧沉思着。




“你转瞬使我要厌倦他的。”她说,“然后你一生便要惭愧你的这种行为。”“不,决不!我希望我不久便要有个他的孩子呢。”




“怎么!康妮!”希尔达说,严厉务象一声铁锤气愤得脸色苍白起来。




“假如你我可以的话,便将有个孩子,假如我有个他的孩子,我将发狂似的骄傲。”




希尔达明白和她争论是无用的,她沉思着。




“克利福没有猜什么吗?”她问道。




“啊,不!猜疑什么呢?”




“我深信你一定给了他不少猜疑的机会。”希年达说。




“不,一点都没有。”




“我觉得今晚的勾当是纯粹的癫狂,那个人住在哪儿?”




“在树林那一端的村舍里。”




“他没有结婚么?”




“结了!但是他的女人离弃了他。”




“什么年纪?”




“我可不知道,比我大些。”




康妮的每句回答,都使希尔达越发愤怒起来,愤怒得和她母亲在生之日一样,愤怒到无可复加的境地,但是她还是隐忍着。




“假如我是你,我决不干今晚的勾当。”她安静地劝道。




“我不能!今晚我定要在他那儿过夜,否则我便不能去威尼斯,我决不能。”




希尔达从康妮的这话里,听出她父亲的声音,她只得让步,但这不过是外交手腕,她同意了和康妮到曼斯非德晚餐,天黑后把她带回到村舍去的山路尽头,早上再到那里去找她。她自己将在曼斯非德过夜,那不过是半点钟的汽车路程,假如汽车开得快的话,但是她对她的妹妹的破坏她的计划,是非常愤怒的,她在心里隐忍着。




康妮在她的窗槛上挂上了一条鲜绿的围巾。




在对于康妮的愤怒里,希尔达不觉对克利福宽大起来,他毕竟是个有智慧的人。说他没有性能,这更好;可以少了一件争吵的理由!希尔达再也不想要肉体的爱了,这东西把男子都变成自私可恶的小鬼子。康妮的生活,实在比多数的女人的生活都安适,不过她不她的神气罢了。




而克利福也断定希尔达毕竟是个无疑的聪明女子,假如一个男子想在政治上活动的话,这种女子是再好不过的助手和伴侣。是的,她不象康妮那么孩子气,那么不可依靠。




在大厅里,大家提早用了午后的茶点,大厅门开着,让太射了进来。大家都仿佛有点气喘。




“再见,康妮,女孩子!平安地回来!”




“再见,克利福!是的,我不久便会回来的!”康妮差不多温柔起来了。




“再见,希尔达!请你用只眼睛看护她。”




“我将用只眼睛呢。”希尔达说,“她决不会怎样迷途的。”




“这就是保证!”




“再见,波太太!我知道你会好好地侍候克利福男爵的。”




“我将尽我的能力,夫人。”




“有付’么消息的时候,给我写信,并且告诉我克利福男爵的种种情形,”




“是的,夫人,我不会忘记,祝你快活,并且早日回来我们的闷!”




大家挥着手巾,车开行了,康妮回转头来,看见克利福在台阶上坐在轮椅里,毕竟是他的丈夫,勒格贝是她近有,这是环境所决定的。




铁伯斯太太把大门打开着,祝了声夫人一路平安,汽车悄悄地出了小树丛幽黑遍布着的大花园,上了大道,那儿矿工们正曳着沉重的步伐归家。希尔达朝着克罗斯山的路驶去,这并不是条大路,但也是到曼斯非德的路,康妮戴上了避尘镜。她们沿着铁道驶去,这铁道在她们下边这一条壕道里。然后她们在壕道上的桥上横过。




“这儿便是到村舍去的小路!”康妮说。




希尔达愤愤地望了望那条小路。




“我们不能一直往前去,真是万分可惜!”她说,“否则我们九点钟使可到帕尔摩了。”




“我真替你抱赚。”戴着眼睛的康妮说。




她们不久便到了曼斯非德。从前这儿是绝妙的一个城市。现在却是个令人气丧的矿工城市了。希尔达在一本旅行指南书中介绍的旅店前停下了,开了一间房子,这一番事于她是毫无意思的,她差不多气愤到了不能说话。但是康妮却忍不住要告诉她一关于那男子的事情。




“他!他!他叫什么名字?你尽是说:他!希尔达说。”




“我从来就没有用名字叫过他,他也没有用名字叫过我。想起来也是奇怪的。我们有时只是用珍奴夫人,和约翰·多马士的名字,但是他的名字是奥利佛·梅乐士。”




“你觉得做奥利佛·梅乐士太太比做查太莱男爵夫人怎么佯?”




“可爱得多了!”




康妮是令人失望的了!虽然,那男子已经在军队里当过了四五年军官,他定然有多少相当的仪表。他似乎是个有身份的,希尔达有点温和起来了。




“但是你不久便要厌倦他的。”她说,“那时你便要因和他发生了关系而感到羞耻呢。我们是不能和工人阶级相混的。”




“但是你自己却是个热心的社会主义者!你常常是站在工人阶级方面的。”




“在政治的危机中,我可以站在他们的方面;但是正因为我站在他们的方面,我知道在生活上和他们相混是多么不可能的事,这并不是势利,实在是因为我们和他们的节奏全不能相谐。”




希尔达曾经在道地的政治界和知识分子中生活过,所以她的话是令人无可答辩的。




在旅馆里,慢慢地度过了嗳昧的黄昏,最后来了个嗳昧的晚餐。晚餐后,康妮捡了些东西放在一个小绸袋里,再梳了一次头发。




“希尔达,”她说,“毕竟爱情是美的,那使你觉得你是生活着,你是在造化的中心。”她仿佛在自夸。




“我想每个景子都有这同样的感觉。”希尔达说。




“是么?以我要替它高兴呢!”




黄昏是奇妙地睛朗,甚至在这个城市里,黄昏也留恋不去,今夜一定是个半透明的夜。希尔达气愤着的脸孔,象是个假面具似的冷酷她把汽车开行了,姊妹俩向原处回去,但走的是经过波梭接的另一条路。




康妮戴着她的避尘眼镜和掩饰面孔的帽子,静默地坐着,希尔达的反对,使她更决绝地站在她的爱人的方面,纵令海拓石烂她也要依附他。




当她们经过克罗斯山时,她们的车灯亮着,在壕道里驶过的光亮的小火车,使人觉和是在夜间了。希尔教研室打算在桥的尽头处转入小路里去。她把速度有点突然地放慢了下来,汽车离开了大路,车灯明亮地照着那蔓草丛生的小咱,康妮往外望着,看见了一个暗影,她把车门打开了。




“我们来了!”她低声地说。




但是希尔达已经把灯光熄了,正专心地把车子退后,想转过头来。




“桥上没有东西吗?”她简略地问道。




“没有,你退罢。”男子的声音说。




她把车子退到桥上,转了方向,在大路上前进了几步,然后再退人小路里,在一株榆树下面,压倒着草丛和藏躲藏康妮步下车来。男子在树下站着。




“你等了珍久了么?”康妮问道。




“不很久。”他答道。




他们俩等丰希尔达下来,但是希尔达却把车门关上了,坐着不动。




“那是我的姊姊希尔达,你愿意来和她说说话么?希尔达!这是梅乐士先生。”




守猎人脱了脱他的帽子,便是没有走上前去。




“希尔达,请你和我们到村舍里去罢。”康妮恳求道:“离这儿不远了。”“但是汽车呢?”




“放在小路去,不要紧的,你有钥匙。”




希尔达不说什么,她犹豫着,然后她望着后面的小路。




“我可以绕过这树丛退了进去么?”她说。




“啊,可以的!”守猎人说。




她慢慢地退着,绕过了树丛后面把汽车锁好了,走下来,已经是夜里了。但是夜色是明亮的,荒凉的小咱两旁,起着高高的野生的篱笆,样子是很黑的,空气中散布着一种新鲜的香留。守猎人在前,康妮跟在他后面,最后是希尔达,大家都静默着,在难走的地方,他把电筒照着,然后又继续。一支猫头鹰在橡树上轻轻地叫着,大家都不能说话;没有什么好说的话。




最后,康妮看见丁屋里的黄色灯光,她的心剧跳起来,她有点害怕起来,他们继续着色贯前进。




他把锁着的门打开了,领他们进到好温暖的、但是空洞的小屋于里。炉火低低地红热地燃着。桌子上摆好了两份子和玻璃杯,这一次,桌布是洁白。希尔达摇了摇她的头发,济览着那空洞而忧郁的屋子。然后她鼓着勇气望着那男子。




他的身材是中等,纤瘦的,她觉得他样子还好看,他默默地守着一种冷淡的态度,仿佛他决不愿开口似的。




坐下罢,希尔达。”康妮说。




“请!”他说,“我给你们什么好呢,茶呢还是旁的东西?或者一杯啤酒!啤酒是够冷的。”




“啤酒吧!”康妮说。




“是的,请你也给我啤酒吧!”希尔达用一种做作的羞怯态度说,他冷眼望着她。




他拿了一个蓝色壶子到厨房间里,带着啤酒回来时,他脸上的表情又变了。




康妮坐在门边,希尔达背着墙坐在他常坐的椅子上,正对着窗角。




“那是他的子。”康妮说,希尔达站了起来,仿佛那子烧了她似的。




“别起来,别起来!随便坐,我们这儿并没有谁是熊。”他很泰然地用土话说道。




他给希尔达一只玻璃杯,替她先斟了啤酒。




“香酒我这儿是没有的。”他说,“但是也许你们自己有罢,我自己是不舞烟的,您要吃什么东西么?”他回转头去对康妮说,“您要吃点什么东西么?您普通是不推辞的。”他怪自若地说他的土话,仿佛是个乡间旅舍的主人。”




“有什么好吃的?”康妮脸红着问道。




“煮熟的火腿和干酷核桃,随你们喜欢。并没有什么好东西。”




“好的!”康妮说,“你吃一点么;希尔达?”




希尔达举目望着他。




“为什么你说约克郡的土话?”她温和地说。




“那不是约克郡话,那是德比话,”他望着她,模棱地冷笑着说。




“德比话,好罢!为什么你说德比话?你开始的时候不是说大家所;兑的英语么?”




“是么!但是假如我高兴的话;难道我不能换换么?唔,唔,让我说德比话,如果我觉得合适。我想您不反对罢!”




“那仿佛有点矫揉做作了。”希不达说。




“嗳,也许!但是达娃斯哈,倒是您才象矮做作呢。”他用一种怪疏远的态度,偏着脸打量着她,仿佛说:“你,你是谁呵?”




他到伙食间里去取食物。




姊妹俩沉默着坐着。他带了另一份碟子和刀刃回来,然后他说:




“假如你们不介意,我要象平常一样把外衣除了。”




他把他的外衣脱了挂在衣钩上,穿着一件薄薄的,淡黄色的法兰绒衬衣,在桌边坐下。




“随意罢!”他说,“随意罢!别等人来请!”




他把面包切了,静坐着,希迎达象康妮前些时一样,感到了他的静默和冷淡的力量。她看见的不大的、锐敏的手,不经意地放在桌上。无疑地他不是个不简单的工作!不!他是做作的!做作的!




“不过,”她一边拿了一小零部件干酷一边说,“假如你对我们说普通的英语,一定比说土话来得自然些。”




但望着她,感觉到她的魔般的坚强的意志。




“是么?”他用普通的英语说,是么?不过我与您之间有什么很自然的话可说?除非您告诉我,您愿我坠人地狱,好让您的妹妹不再见我;于是我回答些一样难堪的话,此外还有什么是自然的?”




“啊,有的!”希尔达说,“讲点礼貌便是很自然的。”




“那便是第二天性,可以这么说罢!”他说着笑了起来。“不,我是厌恶礼貌了,别管我罢!,”




希尔达分明地无话可说了。赚得满腔的愤怒,哼,他应该知道人家休面了他,而他却摆着重要角色的威风神气,仿佛以为是他给了人家体面似的,多么鲁薷!可怜的康妮,迷失在这么一个人的爪掌里!




三个人静默地吃着,希尔达留心看着他在餐桌上的仪态怎样,她不得不承认他是本能地比她自己优雅高尚得多的。她有着某种苏样兰人的笨重态度,而他呢,他有着英国人所有的缄默的、自制的安泰一无聊可剩的安泰,他是不易屈服于人的。




但是她也是决不力他所报导服的。她说:




“你真以为这件事值得冒险吗?”她有点温和下来了。




“什么事值得什么冒险?”




“和我妹妹的这件事。”




他脸上露着不快的苦笑,用土话说:




“那你得去问她!”




然后他望着康妮。




“那是您甘心情愿的,是不是,女孩和?我没有强迫您罢?”




康妮望着希尔达。




“我希望你不要拔是非罢,希尔达。”她说。




“我决不想挑拔什么是非。但是总得有个人去想想是非。在生活中,不得不有点某种永久性。你不能一味胡闹的。”




他们静默了一会。




“咳,永久性!”他说,“那是什么意思?您自己的生命里可有什么永久性?我相信您正在离婚罢,不知道这里头的永久性是什么?这不过是您自己的执锄性的永久性罢,我看很明白,那永久性于您有什么好处?您不久便要厌恶这永久性。一个执锄的女人和她的自我意志!咳,这两种东西合起来便成个好漂亮的永久性,的确!谢谢天,幸得您的事与我无涉!”




“你有什么权利对我说这种话?”希尔达说。




“什么权利?你又有什么权利把您的永久性来厌烦他人?不要管他人的永久性罢。”




“我的好汉哟,你以为你和我有什么关系么?”希迎达温和地说。




“是的!”他说,“有的,愿他罢,不愿也罢,你多少总是我的阿姨了。”




“还差得远呢,我确实告诉你。”




“并不如您想象的远,我确实告诉您。我有我自己的永久性,我的水久性决不输您的永久性!假如您的妹妹到我这儿来找点性爱和温情,她自己知道她打的是什么主意。她在我的床上睡过,这是非您的永久性所能有后,谢谢上帝!”他停下一会,然后继续说,“嗳,我不是个呆子,假如一块天鹅肉落在我嘴边我只好多谢天,有这么一个美人儿,一个男子不知能够享受多少的乐趣,不象您一类的女了那么难说,说起来也是可惜的,您本来是可以象一只好苹果的,而你却是个好看不好吃的野苹果,象你这样的女子是需要接种的。




他带了一种鉴赏家的有点肉感的怪笑望着她。




“而象你这样的男子。”她说,“是应该了起来,这是他们的极鄙与自私欲所应得的惩罚。”




“是的,太太!世上还有我这种人已经是幸福了。至于您呢,没有人睬您,喧是您所活该的。”




希尔达已经向边走去,他也站了起来,在衣钩上取了他的外衣。




“我一个人很可以找到我的路。”她说。




“我恐怕你不能呢。”他从容地答道。




在静默中,他们重重新在那可笑地鱼贯面蚝,那只猫头鹰还在叫着,他恨不得把它杀掉。




汽车还是好好地停在那儿,有点给露水沾湿了。希尔达上了车,把机器开动了,剩下的两个人在等待着。




“总之,我的意思是,她在汽车里面说,“我诚恐你们两个都要觉得悔不当初!”




“一个人的佳肴是另一个人的毒物,他在黑暗里说,“但是在我,这既是佳肴又是美酒。”




车灯亮了起来。




“康妮,早上别让我等。”




“是的,我不会你等的。晚安!”




汽车慢慢地出到了大路上,然后飞逝了,寂静的夜又笼罩了一切。




康妮羞怯地挽着他的手臂他们向着村舍归去,他一句话也不说,过了一会她使他站住了。




“吻一吻我吧!”她喃喃地说。




“不、等一会吧。等我的气消了。”他说。




这话使她觉得好笑起来,她依旧挽着他的手臂他们静默地,匆匆地回去,她现在和他在一起了。她是怪高兴的,当她想到希尔达差不多把他们拆散了时候,她寒战了一下,他在不可思议地静默的。




当他们回到村舍里去时,她觉得脱离了她的姊姊了。她高兴得差不多跳跃起来。




“但是你使希尔达太难为情了。”她对他说。




“她实在是该吃耳光的。”




“为什么呢?她是怪好的人!”




他并不回答,只是沉静地、安泰地忙着晚上的工作,他在外表上是愤怒的,可不是对她愤怒,康妮觉得出来。在愤怒中的他,有一种深刻、光泽的、特殊的美,使她心醉,使她的四脚酥软。




他老是不注意她。




最后,他坐下去解鞋带。然后他仰望着她,那眉端依旧蕴藏!着怒气。




“你要上楼去么?”他说,“那边有一枝蜡烛!”




他迅疾地把多倾了一倾,指示着桌上点着的蜡烛。她驯服地把蜡烛拿在手里,当她上楼的时候,他注视着她的饱满的臀部的曲线。




那是个惊人的情欲之夜。在这夜里,她有点吃惊而且差不多觉得无可奈何起来,然而在那最恰人意的关头,一种比温情战栗更不同、更尖锐、更可怖的刺人的战栗,把她钻穿了。虽然是有点怕,她却毫不推却地让他瓷情任性,一种无因而不羞怯的肉感,摇撼着她,摇撼到她的骨髓,把她脱到一丝不挂,使她成了一个新的妇人。实在那并不是爱。那并不是淫欲。那是一种火似的烧人的尖锐的内感,把灵魂烧成火绒一样。




这种火似的肉感,在那最秘密的地方,把最古老而最深刻的羞耻心焚毁了。结果是使康妮地卖力让她的爱人您情任性的享受她。她是个无抵抗的、逢迎迁就的东西。好象一个奴录,一个肉体的奴录,情欲的毁灭的火,却舐着她的周身,当这欲焰紧束地经过她的心怀与脏腑的时候,她真是觉得她是互着了。可是好一个痛快而神奇的死哟!




她曾常常地奇怪过,亚培拉所谓他与海萝伊斯相爱之时,所有情欲的微妙花样都尝过了,是什么意思,原来同样的东西,在千年以前,甚至在万年以前就有过了,同样的东西在希腊的土瓶上,随处都有!情欲的种种微妙、肉感的种种放肆,那是必需,绝对地必需的。用纯粹的肉感的火,去把虚焦的羞耻心焚毁了,把人体的沉浊的杂质溶解了,使它成为纯洁。




在这一个短短的夏夜里,她不知懂得了多少的事情!在这夜以前,她差不多相信了一个妇人是会因羞耻而死的;然而现在,死的却是羞耻,羞耻不过是恐惧罢了,在我们的肉体的根蒂里深伏着那种官能的羞耻,那种古老的,古老的肉体的恐惧,只有肉感的火才能把它赶走。最后,它是给男子的“地乐士”的追击所惊醒而溃散,于是她便来到她的生命的莽原之中心了。




现在,她觉得已经来到了她的天性的真正的原如处所,并且觉得她原本就是无羞惧的了。她是她的原来的、有肉感的自我,赤裸裸的、毫无羞惧的自我。她觉得胜利,差不多光荣起来!原来如此!生命原来是如此的!一个人的本来面目原来是如此的!世上是没有需要掩茂怕东西,没有需要害羞的东西的!她和一个男子一另一个人,共享着她的终极的赤裸。




而且是个多么肆无忌惮的恶魔似的男了!真象个恶魔!一个不坚强的人是承受不了他的。但是要达到那肉体的莽原一中心,要达到那官能的羞惧心的最后最深的伏处,是不容易的。只有“法乐士”有这窥探的本领。啊!他把她压得多么紧!




啊!在惊怖中,她曾多么恨它,但是实际上,她多么需要它!现在她明白了,在她的灵魂的根基处,深深地,她是需要而且秘密地希望这“法乐士”的追击的,不过她相信她不会得到罢了。现在,突然地,它来到了,一个男子在共享着她最终最后的赤裸,她一点儿羞惧都没有了。




诗人和世人真是一些骗子!他们使你相信你需要感,其实你所最需要的是这尖锐的、消蚀的、有点可怖的肉感。找个无羞惧、无罪过、无心疚的大胆从事的男子!假如他事后觉得羞惧,而且令人觉得羞惧,那就令人寒心了!多么可惜,多数的男人都这么怯懦,害羞,如克利福!甚至如蔑克里斯!这两个/、在肉感上都是有点儿象狗,有点儿奴颜卑膝的。所谓“精神的无上快乐!”这对于一个女人有什么价值?而且事实上,对于一个男子又有什么价值!那不过把精神弄得一塌糊湖糊涂而卑鄙罢了,甚至想把精神纯洁化、灵敏化起来,也得要这唯一的肉感才能成功,唯一的火假的肉感,而不是混沌一团的幻想。




啊!上帝啊,一个真正的男子是多可珍贵的东西!男人们大都是些只知东跑西窜,只知东闻西嗅,只知苟且交尾的狗。找到了一个无畏宿、无羞惧的男子!多可珍贵!她望着他在酣睡着,好象一个睡着的野兽似的,深深地迷失在睡官中。她鸟儿似地栖依在他的身边,诚恐脱离了他。




他醒来的时候,她的睡意也全失了。他坐了起来,俯望着她,好从他的里,看出了她自己的赤裸,直接的她的自我。那男性对她的认识,好象流液似地从他的眼眼里传到了她身上,把她春怠融融地包了起来,啊,这半睡的、饱和着热烈情欲的、沉重的肢体,是多么撩人肉欲,多么可爱!




“是起身的时候了么?”她说。




“六点半了。”




八点钟她便得到小咱的尽头去,老是,老是,老是这不容人的世事!




“我可以去弄早餐,弄好了带上这儿来,好吗?”




“啊,好的!”




佛萝茜在楼下轻轻的呜咽着。她起身把睡衣除了,用一条毛巾擦着他的身体,当一个人充满着勇气与生命的时候,是多么美丽!她一边静默地望着他,一边心里这么想着。




“把窗商拉开,好不好?”




太阳已经在早晨的嫩绿的树叶上照耀着了。近边的树林,显得蔚蓝而新鲜的颜色。她坐在床上,梦一般地望着楼窗外面,她的赤裸裸的两臂把她赤裸的两只乳房挤得凑合拢来。他在穿着衣服。她在梦幻着生活,与他共同的生活:这才叫生活!




他正在走开,避开她的危险的媚人的赤裸。




“难道我把睡衣都失去了么?”她说。




他伸手在床下边摇出一条薄薄的绸衣。




“在夜里我就觉得脚踝上有着什么绸的东西。”他说。




但是那睡衣已经差不多裂成两片了。




“不要紧!”她说,“它是属于这间房子的;我把它留在这儿罢。”




“是的,留在这儿罢,夜里我可以把它放在两腿间陪伴我。上面没有什么史字或标记么?”




她穿上了那撕破的睡衣,梦一般地望着窗外。窗门开着,清晨的空气和乌声透专进来,乌儿不住地飞过,然后她看见佛萝茜徘徊着走出门外,这是早晨了。




她听见他在楼下生火,舞水,从后门出去,她渐渐地闻着了煎肉的气味。最后,他端了一个大得刚能通过门框的黑色大托盘,走上楼来,他把找盘放在床上,斟着茶,康妮穿着那撕破了的睡衣,蹲伏着狼吞虎咽起来。他从城那唯一椅子上,他的碟子放在膝上。




“多么好!”她说,“在一起吃早餐是多么美妙!”




他静默地吃着,心里想着那在飞逝的时光,那使她想起来了。




“啊,我真希望我可以留在这儿和你一块,并且勒格贝在一百万里以外!但是事实上我正脱离着勒格贝呢,你知道吧,是不是?”




“是的!”“你答应我们将住在一起,将在一起生活,你和我!你答应吧,是不是?”




“是的,当我们能够的时候。”




“是啊!这不会久了,不会久了,是不是?”她向他斜依着,握着他的手腕,她把茶杯里的茶倾溢了出来。




“是的!”他一边说,一边整理着溢在托盘的茶。




“此后,我们再也不能在一起生活了,是不是?”她恳求地说。他苦笑了一笑,仰望着她。




“不氏蝗!不过在二二分钟内你便得走了。”




“只有二十五分钟了么?”她叫道。突然地,他举着手指,叫她不要出声,他站了起来,佛萝茜猛然吠了一声,跟着又高声地吠着几声,仿佛告警似的。




默默地,他把碟子放在托盘上,走下楼来,康妮听见他向园里的小径出去,一个脚踏车铃声在那外边响着。




“早安,梅乐士先生!一封挂号信!”




“啊,喂!你有铅笔么?”




“有的!,!




停顿了一会。




“加拿大!”那生人的声音说。




“是的!这是我从前一位朋友,他在在英属哥化比亚。不知道什么事用得着挂号信。”




“也许他寄你一笔大钱呢。”




“或者是来要点什么东西吧,这倒更象。”




静了一会。




“喂!又是个睛朗的日子!”




“是的!”




“早安广




“早安!”




过了一会,他回到楼上,脸上带点怒容。




“邮差。”他说。




“他来得好早啊!”她答道。




“这是乡间的邮递;他来的时候,多数总是七点左右来的。”




“是不是你的朋友寄绘你一笔大钱?”




“不,只是几张关于那边的一个产业的像片和文件罢了。”




“你想到那边去么?”




“我想或者我们是可以支的。”




“啊,是的!我相信那是个可有可爱的地方!”




但是,这邮差的来到,使他扫兴了。




“这些该死的脚踏车,不等到你留神它们便来到了。我希望他没有听见什么。”




“毕竟他听见佬呢!”




“现在你得起来,作好准备。我到外面看看就来。”




她看见他带着他的狗儿和熗,到那小咱上巡察,她下楼去梳洗,等到他回来时,她已经准备好了,把几件零的东西也收拾在她的小绸裹里。




他把门上了锁,他们向着林中下去,却不走那条小咱。他小心着。




“你认为人一生中可以有几个好时期过着象昨夜那种生活么?”她对他说。




“是的!不过也得想想其余的时期呢。”他有点简短地答道。




他们在林中草径上缓缓地瞳着;他默默地瞳到前面。




“我们不久便将在一起共同生活,是不是?”她恳求道。




“是的!”他答一道,头也不回,只顾前进。“当时机到了的时候!但是此刻你正要到威尼斯或什么地方去。”




她无言地跟着他,心里抑郁着。啊,多么难舍难离!




最后他站住了。




“我要打这边过去了。”他指着右边说。




但是她举着两臂环抱着他的颈项,紧紧地侵依着他。




“但是你对我的温情不会变吧,会不会?”她细声说,“我爱昨夜!但是你对我的温情不会变,会不会?”




他吻了吻她,把她紧紧地拥抱了一会。然后他又叹息着,重新了吻了吻她。




“我得看汽车来了没有。”




他踏过了那低低的荆刺和羊齿草丛,经过处留晒了一条痕迹。他去了几分钟,回来说:




“汽车还没有来.但是大路上停着一部送面包的货车。”




他显得焦虑不安的样子。




“听!”




他们听见一部汽车轻轻地响着呈懈驶近了,这汽车在桥上慢了下来,她无限悲伤地踏进了荆刺丛中,沿着他留下的脚痕走去,到了一排庞大的冬青树篱笆面前,他正在她的后面。




“那边!打那边过去!”他指着一个空隙说,“我不过去了。”




她失望地望着他,但是他吻了吻她,叫她出去,她满腔悲伤地爬过了冬青树丛和木栅,颠踬地走下小壕堑,颠踬地走上那小坡上去,希尔达不见康妮,正在那儿恼怒着走下车来。




“啊!你来了!”希尔达说,“他在哪儿呢?”




“他不来了。”




当康妮拿着她的小手囊上车去的时候,她的脸上流着眼泪,希尔达把风帽和眼镜交给她。




“戴上罢广她说。




康妮把掩饰的东西戴上了。然后再穿了一件乘汽车用的外套,变成了一个不能的不象人的东西了。希尔达匆匆地把汽车开动了。她们出了小路,向着大路驶去,康妮回转头去望了望,但是没有目的地见他的影迹。她走了!走了!她苦楚地流着眼泪,这离别来得这样骤然,这样意外!好象是死别似的;




“谢谢天,你要离开这人一些时日了!”希尔达一边说;一边把车子转着方,免得打克罗斯山的山村落经过。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  16


Connie arrived home to an ordeal of cross-questioning. Clifford had been out at tea-time, had come in just before the storm, and where was her ladyship? Nobody knew, only Mrs Bolton suggested she had gone for a walk into the wood. Into the wood, in such a storm! Clifford for once let himself get into a state of nervous frenzy. He started at every flash of lightning, and blenched at every roll of thunder. He looked at the icy thunder-rain as if it dare the end of the world. He got more and more worked up. 
Mrs Bolton tried to soothe him. 




`She'll be sheltering in the hut, till it's over. Don't worry, her Ladyship is all right.' 




`I don't like her being in the wood in a storm like this! I don't like her being in the wood at all! She's been gone now more than two hours. When did she go out?' 




`A little while before you came in.' 




`I didn't see her in the park. God knows where she is and what has happened to her.' 




`Oh, nothing's happened to her. You'll see, she'll be home directly after the rain stops. It's just the rain that's keeping her.' 




But her ladyship did not come home directly the rain stopped. In fact time went by, the sun came out for his last yellow glimpse, and there still was no sign of her. The sun was set, it was growing dark, and the first dinner-gong had rung. 




`It's no good!' said Clifford in a frenzy. `I'm going to send out Field and Betts to find her.' 




`Oh don't do that!' cried Mrs Bolton. `They'll think there's a suicide or something. Oh don't start a lot of talk going. Let me slip over to the hut and see if she's not there. I'll find her all right.' 




So, after some persuasion, Clifford allowed her to go. 




And so Connie had come upon her in the drive, alone and palely loitering. 




`You mustn't mind me coming to look for you, my Lady! But Sir Clifford worked himself up into such a state. He made sure you were struck by lightning, or killed by a falling tree. And he was determined to send Field and Betts to the wood to find the body. So I thought I'd better come, rather than set all the servants agog. 




She spoke nervously. She could still see on Connie's face the smoothness and the half-dream of passion, and she could feel the irritation against herself. 




`Quite!' said Connie. And she could say no more. 




The two women plodded on through the wet world, in silence, while great drops splashed like explosions in the wood. Ben they came to the park, Connie strode ahead, and Mrs Bolton panted a little. She was getting plumper. 




`How foolish of Clifford to make a fuss!' said Connie at length, angrily, really speaking to herself. 




`Oh, you know what men are! They like working themselves up. But he'll be all right as soon as he sees your Ladyship.' 




Connie was very angry that Mrs Bolton knew her secret: for certainly she knew it. 




Suddenly Constance stood still on the path. 




`It's monstrous that I should have to be followed!' she said, her eyes flashing. 




`Oh! your Ladyship, don't say that! He'd certainly have sent the two men, and they'd have come straight to the hut. I didn't know where it was, really.' 




Connie flushed darker with rage, at the suggestion. Yet, while her passion was on her, she could not lie. She could not even pretend there was nothing between herself and the keeper. She looked at the other woman, who stood so sly, with her head dropped: yet somehow, in her femaleness, an ally. 




`Oh well!' she said. `I fit is so it is so. I don't mind!' 




`Why, you're all right, my Lady! You've only been sheltering in the hut. It's absolutely nothing.' 




They went on to the house. Connie marched in to Clifford's room, furious with him, furious with his pale, over-wrought fee and prominent eyes. 




`I must say, I don't think you need send the servants after me,' she burst out. 




`My God!' he exploded. `Where have you been, woman, You've been gone hours, hours, and in a storm like this! What the hell do you go to that-bloody wood for? What have you been up to? It's hours even since the rain stopped, hours! Do you know what time it is? You're enough to drive anybody mad. Where have you been? What in the name of hell have you been doing?' 




`And what if I don't choose to tell you?' She pulled her hat from her head and shook her hair. 




He lied at her with his eyes bulging, and yellow coming into the whites. It was very bad for him to get into these rages: Mrs Bolton had a weary time with him, for days after. Connie felt a sudden qualm. 




But really!' she said, milder. `Anyone would think I'd been I don't know where! I just sat in the hut during all the storm, and made myself a little fire, and was happy.' 




She spoke now easily. After all, why work him up any more! 




He looked at her suspiciously. 




And look at your hair!' he said; `look at yourself!' 




`Yes!' she replied calmly. `I ran out in the rain with no clothes on.' 




He stared at her speechless. 




`You must be mad!' he said. 




`Why? To like a shower bath from the rain?' 




`And how did you dry yourself?' 




`On an old towel and at the fire.' 




He still stared at her in a dumbfounded way. 




`And supposing anybody came,' he said. 




`Who would come?' 




`Who? Why, anybody! And Mellors. Does he come? He must come in the evenings.' 




`Yes, he came later, when it had cleared up, to feed the pheasants with corn.' 




She spoke with amazing nonchalance. Mrs Bolton, who was listening in the next room, heard in sheer admiration. To think a woman could carry it off so naturally! 




`And suppose he'd come while you were running about in the rain with nothing on, like a maniac?' 




`I suppose he'd have had the fright of his life, and cleared out as fast as he could.' 




Clifford still stared at her transfixed. What he thought in his under-consciousness he would never know. And he was too much taken aback to form one clear thought in his upper consciousness. He just simply accepted what she said, in a sort of blank. And he admired her. He could not help admiring her. She looked so flushed and handsome and smooth: love smooth. 




`At least,' he said, subsiding, `you'll be lucky if you've got off without a severe cold.' 




`Oh, I haven't got a cold,' she replied. She was thinking to herself of the other man's words: Tha's got the nicest woman's arse of anybody! She wished, she dearly wished she could tell Clifford that this had been said her, during the famous thunderstorm. However! She bore herself rather like an offended queen, and went upstairs to change. 




That evening, Clifford wanted to be nice to her. He was reading one of the latest scientific-religious books: he had a streak of a spurious sort of religion in him, and was egocentrically concerned with the future of his own ego. It was like his habit to make conversation to Connie about some book, since the conversation between them had to be made, almost chemically. They had almost chemically to concoct it in their heads. 




`What do you think of this, by the way?' he said, reaching for his book. `You'd have no need to cool your ardent body by running out in the rain, if only we have a few more aeons of evolution behind us. Ah, here it is!---"The universe shows us two aspects: on one side it is physically wasting, on the other it is spiritually ascending."' 




Connie listened, expecting more. But Clifford was waiting. She looked at him in surprise. 




`And if it spiritually ascends,' she said, `what does it leave down below, in the place where its tail used to be?' 




`Ah!' he said. `Take the man for what he means. Ascending is the opposite of his wasting, I presume.' 




`Spiritually blown out, so to speak!' 




`No, but seriously, without joking: do you think there is anything in it?' 




She looked at him again. 




`Physically wasting?' she said. `I see you getting fatter, and I'm sot wasting myself. Do you think the sun is smaller than he used to be? He's not to me. And I suppose the apple Adam offered Eve wasn't really much bigger, if any, than one of our orange pippins. Do you think it was?' 




`Well, hear how he goes on: "It is thus slowly passing, with a slowness inconceivable in our measures of time, to new creative conditions, amid which the physical world, as we at present know it, will he represented by a ripple barely to be distinguished from nonentity."' 




She listened with a glisten of amusement. All sorts of improper things suggested themselves. But she only said: 




`What silly hocus-pocus! As if his little conceited consciousness could know what was happening as slowly as all that! It only means he's a physical failure on the earth, so he wants to make the whole universe a physical failure. Priggish little impertinence!' 




`Oh, but listen! Don't interrupt the great man's solemn words!---"The present type of order in the world has risen from an unimaginable part, and will find its grave in an unimaginable future. There remains the inexhaustive realm of abstract forms, and creativity with its shifting character ever determined afresh by its own creatures, and God, upon whose wisdom all forms of order depend."---There, that's how he winds up!' 




Connie sat listening contemptuously. 




`He's spiritually blown out,' she said. `What a lot of stuff! Unnimaginables, and types of order in graves, and realms of abstract forms, and creativity with a shifty character, and God mixed up with forms of order! Why, it's idiotic!' 




`I must say, it is a little vaguely conglomerate, a mixture of gases, so to speak,' said Clifford. `Still, I think there is something in the idea that the universe is physically wasting and spiritually ascending.' 




`Do you? Then let it ascend, so long as it leaves me safely and solidly physically here below.' 




`Do you like your physique?' he asked. 




`I love it!' And through her mind went the words: It's the nicest, nicest woman's arse as is! 




`But that is really rather extraordinary, because there's no denying it's an encumbrance. But then I suppose a woman doesn't take a supreme pleasure in the life of the mind.' 




`Supreme pleasure?' she said, looking up at him. `Is that sort of idiocy the supreme pleasure of the life of the mind? No thank you! Give me the body. I believe the life of the body is a greater reality than the life of the mind: when the body is really wakened to life. But so many people, like your famous wind-machine, have only got minds tacked on to their physical corpses.' 




He looked at her in wonder. 




`The life of the body,' he said, `is just the life of the animals.' 




`And that's better than the life of professional corpses. But it's not true! the human body is only just coming to real life. With the Greeks it gave a lovely flicker, then Plato and Aristotle killed it, and Jesus finished it off. But now the body is coming really to life, it is really rising from the tomb. And It will be a lovely, lovely life in the lovely universe, the life of the human body.' 




`My dear, you speak as if you were ushering it all in! True, you am going away on a holiday: but don't please be quite so indecently elated about it. Believe me, whatever God there is is slowly eliminating the guts and alimentary system from the human being, to evolve a higher, more spiritual being.' 




`Why should I believe you, Clifford, when I feel that whatever God there is has at last wakened up in my guts, as you call them, and is rippling so happily there, like dawn. Why should I believe you, when I feel so very much the contrary?' 




`Oh, exactly! And what has caused this extraordinary change in you? running out stark naked in the rain, and playing Bacchante? desire for sensation, or the anticipation of going to Venice?' 




`Both! Do you think it is horrid of me to be so thrilled at going off?' she said. 




`Rather horrid to show it so plainly.' 




`Then I'll hide it.' 




`Oh, don't trouble! You almost communicate a thrill to me. I almost feel that it is I who am going off.' 




`Well, why don't you come?' 




`We've gone over all that. And as a matter of fact, I suppose your greatest thrill comes from being able to say a temporary farewell to all this. Nothing so thrilling, for the moment, as Good-bye-to-all!---But every parting means a meeting elsewhere. And every meeting is a new bondage.' 




`I'm not going to enter any new bondages.' 




`Don't boast, while the gods are listening,' he said. 




She pulled up short. 




`No! I won't boast!' she said. 




But she was thrilled, none the less, to be going off: to feel bonds snap. She couldn't help it. 




Clifford, who couldn't sleep, gambled all night with Mrs Bolton, till she was too sleepy almost to live. 




And the day came round for Hilda to arrive. Connie had arranged with Mellors that if everything promised well for their night together, she would hang a green shawl out of the window. If there were frustration, a red one. 




Mrs Bolton helped Connie to pack. 




`It will be so good for your Ladyship to have a change.' 




`I think it will. You don't mind having Sir Clifford on your hands alone for a time, do you?' 




`Oh no! I can manage him quite all right. I mean, I can do all he needs me to do. Don't you think he's better than he used to be?' 




`Oh much! You do wonders with him.' 




`Do I though! But men are all alike: just babies, and you have to flatter them and wheedle them and let them think they're having their own way. Don't you find it so, my Lady?' 




`I'm afraid I haven't much experience.' 




Connie paused in her occupation. 




`Even your husband, did you have to manage him, and wheedle him like a baby?' she asked, looking at the other woman. 




Mrs Bolton paused too. 




`Well!' she said. `I had to do a good bit of coaxing, with him too. But he always knew what I was after, I must say that. But he generally gave in to me.' 




`He was never the lord and master thing?' 




`No! At least there'd be a look in his eyes sometimes, and then I knew I'd got to give in. But usually he gave in to me. No, he was never lord and master. But neither was I. I knew when I could go no further with him, and then I gave in: though it cost me a good bit, sometimes.' 




`And what if you had held out against him?' 




`Oh, I don't know, I never did. Even when he was in the wrong, if he was fixed, I gave in. You see, I never wanted to break what was between us. And if you really set your will against a man, that finishes it. If you care for a man, you have to give in to him once he's really determined; whether you're in the right or not, you have to give in. Else you break something. But I must say, Ted 'ud give in to me sometimes, when I was set on a thing, and in the wrong. So I suppose it cuts both ways.' 




`And that's how you are with all your patients?' asked Connie. 




`Oh, That's different. I don't care at all, in the same way. I know what's good for them, or I try to, and then I just contrive to manage them for their own good. It's not like anybody as you're really fond of. It's quite different. Once you've been really fond of a man, you can be affectionate to almost any man, if he needs you at all. But it's not the same thing. You don't really care. I doubt, once you've really cared, if you can ever really care again.' 




These words frightened Connie. 




`Do you think one can only care once?' she asked. 




`Or never. Most women never care, never begin to. They don't know what it means. Nor men either. But when I see a woman as cares, my heart stands still for her.' 




`And do you think men easily take offence?' 




`Yes! If you wound them on their pride. But aren't women the same? Only our two prides are a bit different.' 




Connie pondered this. She began again to have some misgiving about her gag away. After all, was she not giving her man the go-by, if only for a short time? And he knew it. That's why he was so queer and sarcastic. 




Still! the human existence is a good deal controlled by the machine of external circumstance. She was in the power of this machine. She couldn't extricate herself all in five minutes. She didn't even want to. 




Hilda arrived in good time on Thursday morning, in a nimble two-seater car, with her suit-case strapped firmly behind. She looked as demure and maidenly as ever, but she had the same will of her own. She had the very hell of a will of her own, as her husband had found out. But the husband was now divorcing her. 




Yes, she even made it easy for him to do that, though she had no lover. For the time being, she was `off' men. She was very well content to be quite her own mistress: and mistress of her two children, whom she was going to bring up `properly', whatever that may mean. 




Connie was only allowed a suit-case, also. But she had sent on a trunk to her father, who was going by train. No use taking a car to Venice. And Italy much too hot to motor in, in July. He was going comfortably by train. He had just come down from Scotland. 




So, like a demure arcadian field-marshal, Hilda arranged the material part of the journey. She and Connie sat in the upstairs room, chatting. 




`But Hilda!' said Connie, a little frightened. `I want to stay near here tonight. Not here: near here!' 




Hilda fixed her sister with grey, inscrutable eyes. She seemed so calm: and she was so often furious. 




`Where, near here?' she asked softly. 




`Well, you know I love somebody, don't you?' 




`I gathered there was something.' 




`Well he lives near here, and I want to spend this last night with him must! I've promised.' 




Connie became insistent. 




Hilda bent her Minerva-like head in silence. Then she looked up. 




`Do you want to tell me who he is?' she said. 




`He's our game-keeper,' faltered Connie, and she flushed vividly, like a shamed child. 




`Connie!' said Hilda, lifting her nose slightly with disgust: a she had from her mother. 




`I know: but he's lovely really. He really understands tenderness,' said Connie, trying to apologize for him. 




Hilda, like a ruddy, rich-coloured Athena, bowed her head and pondered She was really violently angry. But she dared not show it, because Connie, taking after her father, would straight away become obstreperous and unmanageable. 




It was true, Hilda did not like Clifford: his cool assurance that he was somebody! She thought he made use of Connie shamefully and impudently. She had hoped her sister would leave him. But, being solid Scotch middle class, she loathed any `lowering' of oneself or the family. She looked up at last. 




`You'll regret it,' she said, 




`I shan't,' cried Connie, flushed red. `He's quite the exception. I really love him. He's lovely as a lover.' 




Hilda still pondered. 




`You'll get over him quite soon,' she said, `and live to be ashamed of yourself because of him.' 




`I shan't! I hope I'm going to have a child of his.' 




`Connie!' said Hilda, hard as a hammer-stroke, and pale with anger. 




`I shall if I possibly can. I should be fearfully proud if I had a child by him.' 




It was no use talking to her. Hilda pondered. 




`And doesn't Clifford suspect?' she said. 




`Oh no! Why should he?' 




`I've no doubt you've given him plenty of occasion for suspicion,' said Hilda. 




`Not it all.' 




`And tonight's business seems quite gratuitous folly. Where does the man live?' 




`In the cottage at the other end of the wood.' 




`Is he a bachelor?' 




`No! His wife left him.' 




`How old?' 




`I don't know. Older than me.' 




Hilda became more angry at every reply, angry as her mother used to be, in a kind of paroxysm. But still she hid it. 




`I would give up tonight's escapade if I were you,' she advised calmly. 




`I can't! I must stay with him tonight, or I can't go to Venice at all. I just can't.' 




Hilda heard her father over again, and she gave way, out of mere diplomacy. And she consented to drive to Mansfield, both of them, to dinner, to bring Connie back to the lane-end after dark, and to fetch her from the lane-end the next morning, herself sleeping in Mansfield, only half an hour away, good going. 




But she was furious. She stored it up against her sister, this balk in her plans. 




Connie flung an emerald-green shawl over her window-sill. 




On the strength of her anger, Hilda warmed toward Clifford. 




After all, he had a mind. And if he had no sex, functionally, all the better: so much the less to quarrel about! Hilda wanted no more of that sex business, where men became nasty, selfish little horrors. Connie really had less to put up with than many women if she did but know it. 




And Clifford decided that Hilda, after all, was a decidedly intelligent woman, and would make a man a first-rate helpmate, if he were going in for politics for example. Yes, she had none of Connie's silliness, Connie was more a child: you had to make excuses for her, because she was not altogether dependable. 




There was an early cup of tea in the hall, where doors were open to let in the sun. Everybody seemed to be panting a little. 




`Good-bye, Connie girl! Come back to me safely.' 




`Good-bye, Clifford! Yes, I shan't be long.' Connie was almost tender. 




`Good-bye, Hilda! You will keep an eye on her, won't you?' 




`I'll even keep two!' said Hilda. `She shan't go very far astray.' 




`It's a promise!' 




`Good-bye, Mrs Bolton! I know you'll look after Sir Clifford nobly.' 




`I'll do what I can, your Ladyship.' 




`And write to me if there is any news, and tell me about Sir Clifford, how he is.' 




`Very good, your Ladyship, I will. And have a good time, and come back and cheer us up.' 




Everybody waved. The car went off Connie looked back and saw Clifford, sitting at the top of the steps in his house-chair. After all, he was her husband: Wragby was her home: circumstance had done it. 




Mrs Chambers held the gate and wished her ladyship a happy holiday. The car slipped out of the dark spinney that masked the park, on to the highroad where the colliers were trailing home. Hilda turned to the Crosshill Road, that was not a main road, but ran to Mansfield. Connie put on goggles. They ran beside the railway, which was in a cutting below them. Then they crossed the cutting on a bridge. 




`That's the lane to the cottage!' said Connie. 




Hilda glanced at it impatiently. 




`It's a frightful pity we can't go straight off!' she said. We could have been in Pall Mall by nine o'clock.' 




`I'm sorry for your sake,' said Connie, from behind her goggles. 




They were soon at Mansfield, that once-romantic, now utterly disheartening colliery town. Hilda stopped at the hotel named in the motor-car book, and took a room. The whole thing was utterly uninteresting, and she was almost too angry to talk. However, Connie had to tell her something of the man's history. 




`He! He! What name do you call him by? You only say he,' said Hilda. 




`I've never called him by any name: nor he me: which is curious, when you come to think of it. Unless we say Lady Jane and John Thomas. But his name is Oliver Mellors.' 




`And how would you like to be Mrs Oliver Mellors, instead of Lady Chatterley?' 




`I'd love it.' 




There was nothing to be done with Connie. And anyhow, if the man had been a lieutenant in the army in India for four or five years, he must be more or less presentable. Apparently he had character. Hilda began to relent a little. 




`But you'll be through with him in awhile,' she said, `and then you'll be ashamed of having been connected with him. One can't mix up with the working people.' 




`But you are such a socialist! you're always on the side of the working classes.' 




`I may be on their side in a political crisis, but being on their side makes me know how impossible it is to mix one's life with theirs. Not out of snobbery, but just because the whole rhythm is different.' 




Hilda had lived among the real political intellectuals, so she was disastrously unanswerable. 




The nondescript evening in the hotel dragged out, and at last they had a nondescript dinner. Then Connie slipped a few things into a little silk bag, and combed her hair once more. 




`After all, Hilda,' she said, `love can be wonderful: when you feel you live, and are in the very middle of creation.' It was almost like bragging on her part. 




`I suppose every mosquito feels the same,' said Hilda. `Do you think it does? How nice for it!' 




The evening was wonderfully clear and long-lingering, even in the small town. It would be half-light all night. With a face like a mask, from resentment, Hilda started her car again, and the two sped back on their traces, taking the other road, through Bolsover. 




Connie wore her goggles and disguising cap, and she sat in silence. Because of Hilda's Opposition, she was fiercely on the sidle of the man, she would stand by him through thick and thin. 




They had their head-lights on, by the time they passed Crosshill, and the small lit-up train that chuffed past in the cutting made it seem like real night. Hilda had calculated the turn into the lane at the bridge-end. She slowed up rather suddenly and swerved off the road, the lights glaring white into the grassy, overgrown lane. Connie looked out. She saw a shadowy figure, and she opened the door. 




`Here we are!' she said softly. 




But Hilda had switched off the lights, and was absorbed backing, making the turn. 




`Nothing on the bridge?' she asked shortly. `You're all right,' said the mall's voice. She backed on to the bridge, reversed, let the car run forwards a few yards along the road, then backed into the lane, under a wych-elm tree, crushing the grass and bracken. Then all the lights went out. Connie stepped down. The man stood under the trees. 




`Did you wait long?' Connie asked. 




`Not so very,' he replied. 




They both waited for Hilda to get out. But Hilda shut the door of the car and sat tight. 




`This is my sister Hilda. Won't you come and speak to her? Hilda! This is Mr Mellors.' 




The keeper lifted his hat, but went no nearer. 




`Do walk down to the cottage with us, Hilda,' Connie pleaded. `It's not far.' 




`What about the car?' 




`People do leave them on the lanes. You have the key.' 




Hilda was silent, deliberating. Then she looked backwards down the lane. 




`Can I back round the bush?' she said. 




`Oh yes!' said the keeper. 




She backed slowly round the curve, out of sight of the road, locked the car, and got down. It was night, but luminous dark. The hedges rose high and wild, by the unused lane, and very dark seeming. There was a fresh sweet scent on the air. The keeper went ahead, then came Connie, then Hilda, and in silence. He lit up the difficult places with a flash-light torch, and they went on again, while an owl softly hooted over the oaks, and Flossie padded silently around. Nobody could speak. There was nothing to say. 




At length Connie saw the yellow light of the house, and her heart beat fast. She was a little frightened. They trailed on, still in Indian file. 




He unlocked the door and preceded them into the warm but bare little room. The fire burned low and red in the grate. The table was set with two plates and two glasses on a proper white table-cloth for Once. Hilda shook her hair and looked round the bare, cheerless room. Then she summoned her courage and looked at the man. 




He was moderately tall, and thin, and she thought him good-looking. He kept a quiet distance of his own, and seemed absolutely unwilling to speak. 




`Do sit down, Hilda,' said Connie. 




`Do!' he said. `Can I make you tea or anything, or will you drink a glass of beer? It's moderately cool.' 




`Beer!' said Connie. 




`Beer for me, please!' said Hilda, with a mock sort of shyness. He looked at her and blinked. 




He took a blue jug and tramped to the scullery. When he came back with the beer, his face had changed again. 




Connie sat down by the door, and Hilda sat in his seat, with the back to the wall, against the window corner. 




`That is his chair,' said Connie softly.' And Hilda rose as if it had burnt her. 




`Sit yer still, sit yer still! Ta'e ony cheer as yo'n a mind to, none of us is th' big bear,' he said, with complete equanimity. 




And he brought Hilda a glass, and poured her beer first from the blue jug. 




`As for cigarettes,' he said, `I've got none, but 'appen you've got your own. I dunna smoke, mysen. Shall y' eat summat?' He turned direct to Connie. `Shall t'eat a smite o' summat, if I bring it thee? Tha can usually do wi' a bite.' He spoke the vernacular with a curious calm assurance, as if he were the landlord of the Inn. 




`What is there?' asked Connie, flushing. 




`Boiled ham, cheese, pickled wa'nuts, if yer like.---Nowt much.' 




`Yes,' said Connie. `Won't you, Hilda?' 




Hilda looked up at him. 




`Why do you speak Yorkshire?' she said softly. 




`That! That's non Yorkshire, that's Derby.' 




He looked back at her with that faint, distant grin. 




`Derby, then! Why do you speak Derby? You spoke natural English at first.' 




`Did Ah though? An' canna Ah change if Ah'm a mind to 't? Nay, nay, let me talk Derby if it suits me. If yo'n nowt against it.' 




`It sounds a little affected,' said Hilda. 




`Ay, 'appen so! An' up i' Tevershall yo'd sound affected.' He looked again at her, with a queer calculating distance, along his cheek-bone: as if to say: Yi, an' who are you? 




He tramped away to the pantry for the food. 




The sisters sat in silence. He brought another plate, and knife and fork. The he said: 




`An' if it's the same to you, I s'll ta'e my coat off like I allers do.' 




And he took off his coat, and hung it on the peg, then sat down to table in his shirt-sleeves: a shirt of thin, cream-coloured flannel. 




`'Elp yerselves!' he said. `'Elp yerselves! Dunna wait f'r axin'!' He cut the bread, then sat motionless. Hilda felt, as Connie once used to, his power of silence and distance. She saw his smallish, sensitive, loose hand on the table. He was no simple working man, not he: he was acting! acting! 




`Still!' she said, as she took a little cheese. `It would be more natural if you spoke to us in normal English, not in vernacular.' 




He looked at her, feeling her devil of a will. 




`Would it?' he said in the normal English. `Would it? Would anything that was said between you and me be quite natural, unless you said you wished me to hell before your sister ever saw me again: and unless I said something almost as unpleasant back again? Would anything else be natural?' 




`Oh yes!' said Hilda. `Just good manners would be quite natural.' 




`Second nature, so to speak!' he said: then he began to laugh. `Nay,' he said. `I'm weary o' manners. Let me be!' 




Hilda was frankly baffled and furiously annoyed. After all, he might show that he realized he was being honoured. Instead of which, with his play-acting and lordly airs, he seemed to think it was he who was conferring the honour. Just impudence! Poor misguided Connie, in the man's clutches! 




The three ate in silence. Hilda looked to see what his table-manners were like. She could not help realizing that he was instinctively much more delicate and well-bred than herself. She had a certain Scottish clumsiness. And moreover, he had all the quiet self-contained assurance of the English, no loose edges. It would be very difficult to get the better of him. 




But neither would he get the better of her. 




`And do you really think,' she said, a little more humanly, `it's worth the risk.' 




`Is what worth what risk?' 




`This escapade with my sister.' 




He flickered his irritating grin. 




`Yo' maun ax 'er!' Then he looked at Connie. 




`Tha comes o' thine own accord, lass, doesn't ter? It's non me as forces thee?' 




Connie looked at Hilda. 




`I wish you wouldn't cavil, Hilda.' 




`Naturally I don't want to. But someone has to think about things. You've got to have some sort of continuity in your life. You can't just go making a mess.' 




There was a moment's pause. 




`Eh, continuity!' he said. `An' what by that? What continuity ave yer got i' your life? I thought you was gettin' divorced. What continuity's that? Continuity o' yer own stubbornness. I can see that much. An' what good's it goin' to do yer? You'll be sick o' yer continuity afore yer a fat sight older. A stubborn woman an er own self-will: ay, they make a fast continuity, they do. Thank heaven, it isn't me as `as got th' 'andlin' of yer!' 




`What right have you to speak like that to me?' said Hilda. 




`Right! What right ha' yo' ter start harnessin' other folks i' your continuity? Leave folks to their own continuities.' 




`My dear man, do you think I am concerned with you?' said Hilda softly. 




`Ay,' he said. `Yo' are. For it's a force-put. Yo' more or less my sister-in-law.' 




`Still far from it, I assure you. 




`Not a' that far, I assure you. I've got my own sort o' continuity, back your life! Good as yours, any day. An' if your sister there comes ter me for a bit o' cunt an' tenderness, she knows what she's after. She's been in my bed afore: which you 'aven't, thank the Lord, with your continuity.' There was a dead pause, before he added: `---Eh, I don't wear me breeches arse-forrards. An' if I get a windfall, I thank my stars. A man gets a lot of enjoyment out o' that lass theer, which is more than anybody gets out o' th' likes o' you. Which is a pity, for you might appen a' bin a good apple, 'stead of a handsome crab. Women like you needs proper graftin'.' 




He was looking at her with an odd, flickering smile, faintly sensual and appreciative. 




`And men like you,' she said, `ought to be segregated: justifying their own vulgarity and selfish lust.' 




`Ay, ma'am! It's a mercy there's a few men left like me. But you deserve what you get: to be left severely alone.' 




Hilda had risen and gone to the door. He rose and took his coat from the peg. 




`I can find my way quite well alone,' she said. 




`I doubt you can't,' he replied easily. 




They tramped in ridiculous file down the lane again, in silence. An owl still hooted. He knew he ought to shoot it. 




The car stood untouched, a little dewy. Hilda got in and started the engine. The other two waited. 




`All I mean,' she said from her entrenchment, `is that I doubt if you'll find it's been worth it, either of you!' 




`One man's meat is another man's poison,' he said, out of the darkness. `But it's meat an' drink to me. 




The lights flared out. 




`Don't make me wait in the morning,' 




`No, I won't. Goodnight!' 




The car rose slowly on to the highroad, then slid swiftly away, leaving the night silent. 




Connie timidly took his arm, and they went down the lane. He did not speak. At length she drew him to a standstill. 




`Kiss me!' she murmured. 




`Nay, wait a bit! Let me simmer down,' he said. 




That amused her. She still kept hold of his arm, and they went quickly down the lane, in silence. She was so glad to be with him, just now. She shivered, knowing that Hilda might have snatched her away. He was inscrutably silent. 




When they were in the cottage again, she almost jumped with pleasure, that she should be free of her sister. 




`But you were horrid to Hilda,' she said to him. 




`She should ha' been slapped in time.' 




`But why? and she's so nice.' 




He didn't answer, went round doing the evening chores, with a quiet, inevitable sort of motion. He was outwardly angry, but not with her. So Connie felt. And his anger gave him a peculiar handsomeness, an inwardness and glisten that thrilled her and made her limbs go molten. 




Still he took no notice of her. 




Till he sat down and began to unlace his boots. Then he looked up at her from under his brows, on which the anger still sat firm. 




`Shan't you go up?' he said. `There's a candle!' 




He jerked his head swiftly to indicate the candle burning on the table. She took it obediently, and he watched the full curve of her hips as she went up the first stairs. 




It was a night of sensual passion, in which she was a little startled and almost unwilling: yet pierced again with piercing thrills of sensuality, different, sharper, more terrible than the thrills of tenderness, but, at the moment, more desirable. Though a little frightened, she let him have his way, and the reckless, shameless sensuality shook her to her foundations, stripped her to the very last, and made a different woman of her. It was not really love. It was not voluptuousness. It was sensuality sharp and searing as fire, burning the soul to tinder. 




Burning out the shames, the deepest, oldest shames, in the most secret places. It cost her an effort to let him have his way and his will of her. She had to be a passive, consenting thing, like a slave, a physical slave. Yet the passion licked round her, consuming, and when the sensual flame of it pressed through her bowels and breast, she really thought she was dying: yet a poignant, marvellous death. 




She had often wondered what Abélard meant, when he said that in their year of love he and Hélo?se had passed through all the stages and refinements of passion. The same thing, a thousand years ago: ten thousand years ago! The same on the Greek vases, everywhere! The refinements of passion, the extravagances of sensuality! And necessary, forever necessary, to burn out false shames and smelt out the heaviest ore of the body into purity. With the fire of sheer sensuality. 




In the short summer night she learnt so much. She would have thought a woman would have died of shame. Instead of which, the shame died. Shame, which is fear: the deep Organic shame, the old, old physical fear which crouches in the bodily roots of us, and can only be chased away by the sensual fire, at last it was roused up and routed by the phallic hunt of the man, and she came to the very heart of the jungle of herself. She felt, now, she had come to the real bed-rock of her nature, and was essentially shameless. She was her sensual self, naked and unashamed. She felt a triumph, almost a vainglory. So! That was how it was! That was life! That was how oneself really was! There was nothing left to disguise or be ashamed of. She shared her ultimate nakedness with a man, another being. 




And what a reckless devil the man was! really like a devil! One had to be strong to bear him. But it took some getting at, the core of the physical jungle, the last and deepest recess of organic shame. The phallos alone could explore it. And how he had pressed in on her! 




And how, in fear, she had hated it. But how she had really wanted it! She knew now. At the bottom of her soul, fundamentally, she had needed this phallic hunting Out, she had secretly wanted it, and she had believed that she would never get it. Now suddenly there it was, and a man was sharing her last and final nakedness, she was shameless. 




What liars poets and everybody were! They made one think one wanted sentiment. When what one supremely wanted was this piercing, consuming, rather awful sensuality. To find a man who dared do it, without shame or sin or final misgiving! If he had been ashamed afterwards, and made one feel ashamed, how awful! What a pity most men are so doggy, a bit shameful, like Clifford! Like Michaelis even! Both sensually a bit doggy and humiliating. The supreme pleasure of the mind! And what is that to a woman? What is it, really, to the man either! He becomes merely messy and doggy, even in his mind. It needs sheer sensuality even to purify and quicken the mind. Sheer fiery sensuality, not messiness. 




Ah, God, how rare a thing a man is! They are all dogs that trot and sniff and copulate. To have found a man who was not afraid and not ashamed! She looked at him now, sleeping so like a wild animal asleep, gone, gone in the remoteness of it. She nestled down, not to be away from him. 




Till his rousing waked her completely. He was sitting up in bed, looking down at her. She saw her own nakedness in his eyes, immediate knowledge of her. And the fluid, male knowledge of herself seemed to flow to her from his eyes and wrap her voluptuously. Oh, how voluptuous and lovely it was to have limbs and body half-asleep, heavy and suffused with passion. 




`Is it time to wake up?' she said. 




`Half past six.' 




She had to be at the lane-end at eight. Always, always, always this compulsion on one! 




`I might make the breakfast and bring it up here; should I?' he said. 




`Oh yes!' 




Flossie whimpered gently below. He got up and threw off his pyjamas, and rubbed himself with a towel. When the human being is full of courage and full of life, how beautiful it is! So she thought, as she watched him in silence. 




`Draw the curtain, will you?' 




The sun was shining already on the tender green leaves of morning, and the wood stood bluey-fresh, in the nearness. She sat up in bed, looking dreamily out through the dormer window, her naked arms pushing her naked breasts together. He was dressing himself. She was half-dreaming of life, a life together with him: just a life. 




He was going, fleeing from her dangerous, crouching nakedness. 




`Have I lost my nightie altogether?' she said. 




He pushed his hand down in the bed, and pulled out the bit of flimsy silk. 




`I knowed I felt silk at my ankles,' he said. 




But the night-dress was slit almost in two. 




`Never mind!' she said. `It belongs here, really. I'll leave it.' 




`Ay, leave it, I can put it between my legs at night, for company. There's no name nor mark on it, is there?' 




She slipped on the torn thing, and sat dreamily looking out of the window. The window was Open, the air of morning drifted in, and the sound of birds. Birds flew continuously past. Then she saw Flossie roaming out. It was morning. 




Downstairs she heard him making the fire, pumping water, going out at the back door. By and by came the smell of bacon, and at length he came upstairs with a huge black tray that would only just go through the door. He set the tray on the bed, and poured out the tea. Connie squatted in her torn nightdress, and fell on her food hungrily. He sat on the one chair, with his plate on his knees. 




`How good it is!' she said. `How nice to have breakfast together.' 




He ate in silence, his mind on the time that was quickly passing. That made her remember. 




`Oh, how I wish I could stay here with you, and Wragby were a million miles away! It's Wragby I'm going away from really. You know that, don't you?' 




`Ay!' 




`And you promise we will live together and have a life together, you and me! You promise me, don't you?' 




`Ay! When we can.' 




`Yes! And we will! we will, won't we?' she leaned over, making the tea spill, catching his wrist. 




`Ay!' he said, tidying up the tea. 




`We can't possibly not live together now, can we?' she said appealingly. 




He looked up at her with his flickering grin. 




`No!' he said. `Only you've got to start in twenty-five minutes.' 




`Have I?' she cried. Suddenly he held up a warning finger, and rose to his feet. 




Flossie had given a short bark, then three loud sharp yaps of warning. 




Silent, he put his plate on the tray and went downstairs. Constance heard him go down the garden path. A bicycle bell tinkled outside there. 




`Morning, Mr Mellors! Registered letter!' 




`Oh ay! Got a pencil?' 




`Here y'are!' 




There was a pause. 




`Canada!' said the stranger's voice. 




`Ay! That's a mate o' mine out there in British Columbia. Dunno what he's got to register.' 




`'Appen sent y'a fortune, like.' 




`More like wants summat.' 




Pause. 




`Well! Lovely day again!' 




`Ay!' 




`Morning!' 




`Morning!' 




After a time he came upstairs again, looking a little angry. 




`Postman,' he said. 




`Very early!' she replied. 




`Rural round; he's mostly here by seven, when he does come. 




`Did your mate send you a fortune?' 




`No! Only some photographs and papers about a place out there in British Columbia.' 




`Would you go there?' 




`I thought perhaps we might.' 




`Oh yes! I believe it's lovely!' But he was put out by the postman's coming. 




`Them damn bikes, they're on you afore you know where you are. I hope he twigged nothing.' 




`After all, what could he twig!' 




`You must get up now, and get ready. I'm just goin' ter look round outside.' 




She saw him go reconnoitring into the lane, with dog and gun. She went downstairs and washed, and was ready by the time he came back, with the few things in the little silk bag. 




He locked up, and they set off, but through the wood, not down the lane. He was being wary. 




`Don't you think one lives for times like last night?' she said to him. 




`Ay! But there's the rest o'times to think on,' he replied, rather short. 




They plodded on down the overgrown path, he in front, in silence. 




`And we will live together and make a life together, won't we?' she pleaded. 




`Ay!' he replied, striding on without looking round. `When t' time comes! Just now you're off to Venice or somewhere.' 




She followed him dumbly, with sinking heart. Oh, now she was wae to go! 




At last he stopped. 




`I'll just strike across here,' he said, pointing to the right. 




But she flung her arms round his neck, and clung to him. 




`But you'll keep the tenderness for me, won't you?' she whispered. `I loved last night. But you'll keep the tenderness for me, won't you?' 




He kissed her and held her close for a moment. Then he sighed, and kissed her again. 




`I must go an' look if th' car's there.' 




He strode over the low brambles and bracken, leaving a trail through the fern. For a minute or two he was gone. Then he came striding back. 




`Car's not there yet,' he said. `But there's the baker's cart on t' road.' 




He seemed anxious and troubled. 




`Hark!' 




They heard a car softly hoot as it came nearer. It slowed up on the bridge. 




She plunged with utter mournfulness in his track through the fern, and came to a huge holly hedge. He was just behind her. 




`Here! Go through there!' he said, pointing to a gap. `I shan't come out. 




She looked at him in despair. But he kissed her and made her go. She crept in sheer misery through the holly and through the wooden fence, stumbled down the little ditch and up into the lane, where Hilda was just getting out of the car in vexation. 




`Why you're there!' said Hilda. `Where's he?' 




`He's not coming.' 




Connie's face was running with tears as she got into the car with her little bag. Hilda snatched up the motoring helmet with the disfiguring goggles. 




`Put it on!' she said. And Connie pulled on the disguise, then the long motoring coat, and she sat down, a goggling inhuman, unrecognizable creature. Hilda started the car with a businesslike motion. They heaved out of the lane, and were away down the road. Connie had looked round, but there was no sight of him. Away! Away! She sat in bitter tears. The parting had come so suddenly, so unexpectedly. It was like death. 




`Thank goodness you'll be away from him for some time!' said Hilda, turning to avoid Crosshill village.
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  15


早餐的时候,一封希尔达的信放在托盘上。 




“爸爸这个礼拜要到伦敦去,我将于六月十七日礼拜四那天到你那里。你得准备好,我们随即出发,我不想在勒格贝多留,那是个可怕的地方。我大概要在勒霍的高尔门家里过夜;所以我礼拜四便可到你那边午餐。我们在午后茶点的时候便启程,晚上或在格兰森宿一宵,和克利福过一个晚上是没有好处的。因为假如他不喜欢你走,那于他是没有趣的事。”




好!她又在棋盘上给人摆布着了。




克利福是大大不喜欢她走的,原因只是因为她走了,他便要觉得不“安全”。她在的时候,不知怎么的,他便觉得安全,便觉得可以自由自由地做他的事,他常到煤炕里去,勾心斗角地去求解决那些差不多不能解决的问题,如怎样用最经济的方法去采煤,然后出卖。他知道他应该找个方法去用自己的煤,或者把煤炼成其他的东西,这样他才不必拿出去卖,更不必为没有销路发愁,但是,假如他把煤变成了电力,他自己又用得着么,或卖得了么?至于把煤化成油,此刻还是件太花钱而且不容易的事,要维持工业的生命,便需要创造新的工业,那象是一种狂病。是的,那是一种狂病,非得一个狂人是成功不了的。




晤,他不是有点儿狂么?康妮这么想。她觉得他对于故务的热切和锐敏也是疯狂的表现;甚至他的感奋本身也是疯狂的感奋。




他对她说着他的伟大的计划,她只惊讶地听着,让他独自说去。一堆废话说完了后,他翻转头去听无线电放音机,失神似的一句话不说。无疑地,他的计划象梦一般的隐退了。




现在,每天晚上,他和波太太无实在丘八们所玩的“潘东”脾,并且是赌六便士的。在这方面他也是一样,他一边赌着,一边还迷失在一种无意识的境界里,或一种失神的沉醉里或沉醉的失神里,反正一样,康妮看了真觉难受。可是她回到楼上就寝以后,他和波太太有时还要赌到早上二三点,安然地,怪沉溺地赌。波太太溺命不亚于克利福;她越沉溺,她使差不多输得越多。




她有一天对康妮说:“那晚我输了二十三个先令给克利福男爵。”




“他受了你的钱么?康妮惊愕地问道。




“为什么,当然啊,夫人!那是荣誉债呢;”




康妮严历地遣责他们两个。结果是克利福把波太太的年薪加了一百镑;她赌的钱也有了。同时,康妮觉得克利福日见死气沉沉了。




她最后告诉他,她十七号便要走了。




“十七号!”他说,“什么时候回来?”




“最迟是七月二十号左右。”




他怪异地、失神地望着她,飘忽得象一个孩子似的,但又奸诡得象一个老人一样。




“你现在不会把我丢弃了吧,是不是?”他说。




“怎么?”




“当你走了以后,我的意思是说,你一定会回来吧?”




“比什么都一定,我将要回来的。”




“是的!好!七月二十!”




他很怪异地望着她。可是他实在是愿意她走的,那是奇怪的。他的确愿意她走,愿意她有点小浪漫史,也许她怀了个胎回来呢。而同时,她这一去,却又使他害怕……




她战栗着,她等待着完全脱离他的时间,等待着她自己、他自己的成熟。




她坐着,与守猎人谈起她的外出。




“那么当我回来的时候,我可以告诉克利福我要离开他。你和我便可以出走。他们决不必知道是和你走的,我们可以到外国去,是不是?到非洲去或澳洲去。你想怎样?”




她这个计划使他很兴奋。




“你从来没有到过殖民地去则不是?”他问道。




“没有!你呢?”




“我到过印度,南非和埃及。”




“为什么不让我们到南非去呢?”




“是的,为什么不?”他慢慢地说。




“也让你不想到那儿去罢?”她问道。




“那于我是无所谓的,怎样我都无所谓的。”




“那不便你快乐么?为什么不呢?我们不会穷的。我一年约莫有六百镑的入息,我已经写信去问过了,这数目并不多,但是也够了,是不是?”




“于我这是很富裕了。”




“啊,那时就快乐了!”




“可是我应该离了婚,而你也应该离了婚才行,否则我们便要有麻烦了。”’要考虑的事情有多着呢。




另一天,她问些关于他自己的事情。那时他们是在小屋里。外面正在雷雨交加。




“从前你是一位中尉,一位军官,而又是一位贵绅的那个时候,你是不是快乐的?”




“快乐?是的。我喜欢我的那位上校。”




“你爱他不?”




“是的,我爱他。”




“他呢,他爱你不?”




“是的!从某方面讲,他是爱我的。”




“说点他的事情我听罢。”




“有什么好说?他是行伍出身的。他爱军队生活。他没有结过婚。他比我大二十岁。他是个很聪明的人,在军队里很少与人往来,这种人便是这样的,他是个热情的人,并且是个很聪明的军官。我和他在一起的时候,我是在他的迷惑之下生活的。我让他指挥着我的生活,这点我是永久不会懊悔的。”




“他死了以后。你觉得很痛苦吧?”




“我自己都差不多死去了,但是当然恢复了原状时,我明白了我的一部分是死去了,但是我一向就知道那终是要一死了结的。其实,什么东西不终是一死了结!”




她沉思着。外面雷声轰响。他们好象是在一只烘芒时代的巨舟内。’




“你的过去好象有无限的事。”她说。




“是么?我觉得我已经死过一两次了,可是结果我还在这儿偷生着,而且准备接受种种烦恼。”




“你的上校死了以后,你觉得你的军官和贵绅的生活是幸福的么?”




“不!我的同僚们都是一些蠢才。”他突然笑了起来,“上校常常说:孩子哟,英国的中等级的人每口东西都得咀嚼三十回,因为,他们的食道太狭,只要一粒小豆子便要把他们窒塞。他们都是一些女性的可怜虫,虚荣而骄傲,甚至鞋带松了也要大惊小怪的。他们腐烂的象猫兽的肉,而且常常是自以为对的。我之所以不上进也便为此,这些磕头,磕头,舐屁股舐到舌硬了的东西,常常是自以为对的。他们尤其是些装模作样假道学,假道学!全是些只有半个睾丸的女性的假道学。每个——”




康妮笑了起来,外面的雨在倾盆地下着。




“他恨他们!”




“不!”他说,“他是不屑去根他们的,他只是讨厌他们罢了,那是有个分别的。因为,据他说,连丘八们现在都变成一样假道学,一样半塞丸,一样食道狭小的人了。这种情形是人类的命运。”




“晋通的群众,工人们,也一样么?”。




“一模一样,他们的血气都死了。他们所剩下的一点,都给汽车、电影院和飞机吮吸了,相信我:一代人比一代人更不象样了,食道是橡胶管做的,脸和两腿是马口铁做的,这是马口铁做的群众!一种牢固的波尔雪维克主义正在消灭着有人性的东西,而崇拜着机械的东西。金钱,金钱,金钱!所有现代的人只有个主意,使是把人类古老的人性的感情消灭掉,把从前的恶当和大显身夏娃切成肉装酱。他们都是!样,世界随处都是一栗:把人性的真实性杀了,每条阴茎一金镑,每对睾丸两金镑!什么是‘孔’,还不是性交的工具!随处都是一样。给他们钱,叫他们去把世界的阳具割了。绘他们钱,钱,钱,叫他们人类的血气消灭掉,只剩下一些站立不稳的小机械。”




他从城那小屋里,脸上笼罩着讥讽的神气,虽然是这样,他还留亲戚一只耳朵听着外面林中的暴风雨声,那暴风雨声使他觉得非常孤寂起来。




“但是,那一切不会有个了结么?”她说。




“是的,当然,世界将会自己解救出来,当最后的一个真正的人被消灭了以后,当所有的人都被驯服了,自种人、黑种人、黄种人,各色人种都成了驯服的畜生,那么一切都会痴愚起来。因为健全的心地是植根于荤丸之内的。他们都将痴愚起来,并且将举行伟大的火焚刑。你知道‘火焚刑’便是一种‘宗教仪式’么?好,他们将举行他们伟大的宗教仪式;他们将互相成为献祭品。”




“你的意思是说他们将互相残杀么?”




“是的,亲有宾!要是我们照现在这样生活下去,那么在百年以内,这岛上的人民将不到一万也许不是十个,他们将斯文一互相销毁。”隆隆的雷声渐渐地远了。




“那时多可爱!”她说。




“可爱极了!莫想着人类之消灭和消灭后其他的物类未产生以前的空洞,那是最足以静人心气的事情。要是我们这样继续下去,要是所有的人,知识分子,艺术家,统治者,工业家,工人,都继续着癫狂地消灭他们最后的有人性的感情,最后的一点直觉最后的的健全的本能;要是这样代数式的一步一步地继续下去,那么,人类便要休了!再见,爱人;蛇把自己蚕咽了而剩下一个空,乱纷纷的,但是并不是无望。可爱极了!一些凶悍的野狗将在勒格贝屋里面狂吠,一些凶悍的野马将在达娃斯哈的煤坑边践踏!tedeunlaudamns!”




康妮笑了起来,但不是很快乐的笑。




“他们既都是波尔雪维克主义者,那么你应该高兴了吧?你定觉得高兴地看着他们急忙忙地向着末日走去吧!”




“的确!我不阻止他们,因为我虽想阻止他们也做不到。”




“那么,为什么你这样悲伤呢?”




“我并不悲伤!要是我的雄鸡作最后一次的啼喔,我也无所谓。”




“但是假如你有个孩子呢?”她说。




他低着头。




“怎么,”他终于说:“我觉得在这种世界中让一个孩子出世,是件廖误而悲伤的事。




“不!不要这样说!不要这样说!”她恳求道,“我相信我要有个孩子了。告诉我你将快活吧。”她的手放在他的手上。




“你既觉得快活,我是快活的。”他说,“不地我却以为那是怪对不住那孩子的事。”




“啊!不!”她愤激地说,“那足见你不真正要我!如果这有这种感觉,你不能真正要我的。”




他重新静默起来,脸孔沉郁着,外边只剩下雨打的声音了。




“我不太承认这话,”他低声地说,“我不太承认这话。我有我的苦衷。”她觉得他此刻所以悲伤的缘故,一部分是因为她要到威尼斯去了。这是使她高兴的。




她把他的衣服拉开了,露出了他的小腹,她在他的肚脐上吻了一吻。然后她把脸颊依在他的小腹上,两臂环抱着他温暖而静艄的腰。他们在这洪荒世界中孤寂着。




“告诉我你实在想有一个孩子,你期待着!”她喃喃地说,她的脸孔在他的小腹上压着。“告诉我你想吧!”




“嗨!”他最后含糊地说。她感觉得到那奇异的意识的转变与松懈,颤战着穿透他的身体。“我有时想,’假如有人能在这儿的矿工们中间试一试!他们现在没有什么工作,而且人息又不多,假如有人能够对他们说:想想旁的事情去吧,不要光想钱了。假如只是为了需要。我们所需要的并不多。让我们不要为金钱而生话吧。……”




她的脸颊温柔地磨着他的小腹,并且把他的睾丸托在手里。柔柔地,那阴茎在颤动着,但没有坚挺起来,雨在外面急打着。




“让我们为旁的东西而生活。我们的唯一目的不要为找钱,无论为自己或为他人找钱。现在,我们是迫不得已:我们不得不替自己找一点点我一,而替主人找一大堆。让我们制止这种情境罢!一步一步地让我们制止着罢。我们不必狂暴。一步一步地,让我们把整个工业生活丢弃而到后面去。我金钱,只要一点点便行了。其实,无论谁,你与我,工头主子们,甚至国王,只要一点点金钱便行了。只要有决心,你便可以从这纷乱中跳了出来。”他停了一会,然后继续道:




“我将对他们说:瞧罢!瞧瞧老周!他一举一动多可爱!又生动又灵敏。他多美丽!再瞧瞧老张!他又笨又丑,那是因为他从不愿激励起来,现在瞧瞧你们自己罢!一肩高一肩低的,两腿弯曲,两脚弯曲,两腿走了样。你们做了什么来,你们的劳作使你们变成怎么了?你们把自己弄坏了。不必做那么多的工呢。把衣服脱了瞧瞧你们自己吧。你们本应当有生气而美丽的,而你们却是丑陋而死半死。我将这样告诉他们。而且我要使人们穿上另一件小而短的白衫。啊,假如男子们有了红色的漂亮的两腿,单这个使足以使他们在一个月内改变了。他们将重新变成真正的人,真正的人!女人们呢,她们要怎样穿便怎样穿。因为男了们一旦用那鲜红的两腿走起路来,短小的白衫后面,露着那可人的鲜红的屁股的时候,那时女人们便也要变成真正的女人了。那有因为男子不成男子,所以女人才不成女人。……然后,把达娃斯哈消灭了,而建筑几座美丽的建筑,以收容我们大家。再来把国爱各处收拾个干净。可是不要多生孩子,因为世界已经人口过剩了。




“但是我却不向人们说教;我只把他们的衣服剥去了,说:瞧瞧你们自己罢!这便是为金钱而工作的结果!瞧瞧!这便是为金钱而工作的结果!你们一向是为了金钱而工作时建立“起来的,瞧瞧你会的女人!她们不在乎你们。你们也不在乎她们。那是因为你们的时间只用在工作上和金钱的打算上。你们不能说话,不能活动,不能生活,你们不能和一个女人好好地在一起,你不能生活着,瞧瞧你自己罢!”




跟着是一阵死寂。康妮半听着,一边把她到小屋里来时在路上所采的几朵毋忘我,结在他小腹下的毛丛里,外面已变成静温而有点寒冷了。




“你有四样的毛,”她对他说。“你胸膛上的差不是黑色,你的头发是浅色,但是你的髭须是粗而深红,而你这儿的毛,爱情的毛,却象是一丛光耀的金红的芋刺,这是最好看的毛。”




他俯头望着,看见几朵乳白色的戎忘我在他胜利下的毛丛里。




“暖!这阴毛里正是个放勿忘我的好地方。但是,难道你不关心未来么?”




“啊,我实在关心得很呢!”她望着他说。




“因为当我觉得人类的卑鄙龌龊到了无可救药的时候,我便觉得殖民地并不怎么远。甚至月亮也并不怎么远。因为在那儿,你回转头来便看得见杂在繁星之中的世界,又肮脏,又残忍,又乏味;被人类弄成卑鄙秽了。那时我觉得吞了一块胆,一肚子苦结着,只要有可以逃避的地方,无论哪里都不会怎么远。但是当我找到了个工作做着的时候,我却忘记了这一切,虽然,最近百年来,一部分人对于群众的行为是可耻的:人变成工作的昆虫了,他们所有的勇气,他们所有的真正生活,都被剥夺了,我定要把地球上的机器扫个干净,绝’对地了结了工业的时代,好象了结了一个黑暗的错误一样,但是我既不能,并且也没有人能,我只好静静地过我的生活一假如我有生活可过的话,这倒是使我有时怀疑的。”




外面的雷声已停止了。但是雨却又倾盆地下起来,天上闪着最后的电光,还有一二声远远的沉墨,康妮觉得不太高兴地滔滔地说了这一大雄话而事实上只是对他自已说的,并不是对她说的。他仿佛给失望完全占据着了,面她呢,却觉得快铄,而憎恨失望。她知道他之所以重陷在这种心境里,是因为她要离开他了。是因为他心里刚刚体味了那种离情。她觉得几分得意起来。




她把门打开了,望着外面的滂沱大雨,象一张钢幕似的。蓦然地她生了一个欲望,欲望着向这雨里飞奔,飞奔而去。她站了起来,急忙忙地脱掉了她的袜子,然后脱掉她的衣裳和内衣;他屏息望着她。她的尖尖的两只乳房,随着她一举一动而颤摆着。在那苍茫的光线里,她是象牙色的,她穿上了她的橡胶鞋,发了一声野性的痴笑,跑了出去,向着大雨挺着两乳,展着两臂朦胧地在雨里跳着她多年前在代斯德所学的谐和的舞蹈。那是个奇异的灰影,高着,低着,弯曲着,雨向她淋着,在她饱满的臀上发着亮,她重新起舞着,小腹向前在雨中前进,重又弯身下去,因此只见她的臀和腰向他呈献着,好象向他呈献着一种臣服之礼,一种野性的礼拜。




他痴笑着,把他自己的衣服也脱了。那是令人难忍的!他裸着白析的身体,有点田战着,向那急雨里奔了出去。佛萝西狂吠着飞跃在他的前头。康妮,湿透了的头发粘在她的头上,她回转了温热热的脸,看见了他。她的蓝色的眼睛,兴奋地闪着光,她奇异地开步向前狂奔,跑进林中的小径上,湿树枝儿绊打着她。她奔窜着,他只看得见一个圆而湿的头,一个湿的背脊,在逃遁中向前倾着,圆满的臀部闪着光,一个惊遁的妇人的美妙的裸体。




她差不多要到那条大马路上去了,然后他才赶到了,赤裸裸的两臂抱着她,抱着她温软的、赤裸裸的腰身。她叫了一声,伸直着身体,把她整个柔软而寒冷的肉体,投在他的怀里。他癫狂地紧楼着,这柔软而寒冷的女性的肉,在交触里,瞬即变成火一般的暖热了。在雨倾盆地琳着他们,直至他们的肉体冒着蒸气。他把她可爱的沉重的两乳握在两手里,并且狂乱地紧压在他自己身上,在雨中战栗着,静默着,然后,突然地把她抱了起了,和她倒在那小径上,在雨声怒号的静谧中,迅速地,猛烈地,他占有了她,迅速地、猛烈地完毕,好象一只野兽似的。




他立即站丁起来,揩着眼上的雨水。




“回去。”他说:于是他们向着小屋奔去。他迅疾地一直走着:他不喜欢给雨打着。可是他却走得慢,采着毋忘我、野蝴蝶花和圆叶风铃草。走了几步,然后又停下来望着他走远丁




当她带着花,喘着气回到小屋里去时,她看见炉火已经燃上了,柴校在避拍地响着。她的尖尖的乳房,一高一低地荡动着,她的湿头发紧粘在她的头上,面孔鲜红,通身光亮。她圆睁的眼睛,喘着气,湿了的小小的头儿,饱满而天真的滴着水的臀部,她看起来象是另一个人似的。




他取了张旧床布,从上至下擦着她,她象个孩子似的站着不动。然后,他把屋门关上了,再擦着他自己。炉火里火焰高冒着。她把床布一端包着她的头在擦着她的湿发。




“我们共用一条毛巾揩擦:这是吵嘴的预兆!”他说。




她向他望了一会,她的头发是乱莲蓬的。




“不!”她说,圆睁着眼睛,“这并不是一条毛巾,这是一张床布呢。”




他们俩继续着忙碌地擦着头,刚才的那番运动,使他们还在喘息不休。他们各披了一张军,露着前身向着火,在火焰前一块大木头上并排地坐着静愁。康妮嫌恶那毡子披在皮肤上的感觉:不过床布又已经全湿了。




她把毡子摆脱了,跪在炉火面前,伸着头在摇着,使头发干起来,他默望着她臀部的美丽的下垂曲线,他今天所心醉的就是那个。这曲线多么富丽地下垂到她沉重而圆满的两股上!




在这两股间,深隐一神秘的温热中,便是那神秘的进口!




他用手在她的背后爱抚着,缓缓地,微妙地,爱抚她臀部的曲线和饱满。




“您这后面多美丽,”他用那带喉音的、爱怜的土话的:“那是人间最美丽的臀儿!那是最美丽的女人的臀儿!那上面一分一毫都是女人,纯粹的女人!您并不是那种臀儿钮扣似的女儿,她们该是些男孩子。可不是!您有一个真正的、柔软的、下倾的后臀,那是男子们所爱而使他们动心的东西,那是个可以负担世界的臀儿。”




他一边说,一边轻柔地爱抚着那圆满的后部,直至他觉得仿佛一种蔓延的火热,从那儿传到了他的手上,他的指尖触着了她身上的那两个秘密的孔儿,他用一种火似的拂掠的动作,摸了这个又摸那个。




“假如你撤点尿或拉点尿,我是高兴的。我不要一个不能拉屎的女人。”




康妮忍不住骤然地、惊愕地狂笑起来。但是他却不理她,继续着说:




“您是真实的!啊!是!您是真实的,甚至有点儿淫野。这儿是您撤尿的地方,这儿是您拉屎的地方;我一只手儿盖着两处,我爱您这一切您有着一个的真正臀儿,怪骄傲的。它的确是可以骄傲面无愧的。”




他的手紧紧地压在她那两个秘密的地方,好象表示一种亲切的问候。




“我爱它!”他说:“我爱它!假如我只有十分钟的命,可以去爱抚您这个臀儿,去认识它,我定要承认我活了一世了!您不明白?管什么工业制度!这是我生命中的一个伟大的日子。”




她回转身去,爬在他的膝上,紧依着他。




“亲吻我罢!她细声说;




她明白了他俩的心里都带着离情别意,最后她觉得悲伤起来了。一




她坐在他的大腿上,她的头依着他的胸膛。她象牙似的光耀的两腿,懒慵慵地分开着;炉里的火光参差地照着他们。仓他俯着头,在那火光里,望着她的肉体的折纹,望着她开着的两腿阐那褐色的阴毛。他伸手在后面桌上把刚才她采来。的花拿了,这花还是湿的,几滴雨水滴在她的身上。




“这些花儿,刮风下雨都在外头,”他说:“它们都是没有家的。”




“甚至没有一间小屋!”她哺哺地说。




他用幽静的手指,批把几朵毋忘我花结在她那爱神山上的美丽的褐毛毛丛里。




“那儿!”,他说,“那儿使是毋忘我应该在的地方!”




她俯视着那些乳白色的小怪花儿,杂在她下身的褐色的阴毛丛里。




“多么好看地!”她说。




“好看得同生命一样。”她答道。




他在那毛丛里添了一朵粉红色的野蝴蝶花的花蕾。




“那儿!那代表我,站在您这毋忘我的地方!那是荒苇丛中的摩西。”




“我要离开你了,你不反对罢,是不是?”她不安地问道,仰望着他的脸。




在那沉重的两眉下面,他的脸是失神的,不可思仪的。




“你有你的自由。”他说。




他说起正确的英语来了。




“但是假如你不愿意我走的话,我便不走好了。”她紧依着他说。




两人静默了。他俯着身在火上添了一块柴。火焰光耀着他静默而沉思的脸孔。她等着,但是他不说什么。




“不地这,我觉得那便是和克利福断绝的第一步。罗真想有个孩子。那给我一个机会去,去……”她正要说下去。




“去使我们相信一些谎话。”他说。




“是的,那也是事情的一种。难道你要他们知道真话么?”




“他们相信什么我是不关心的。”




“我却不然!我不愿创作他们用冰冷的心肠来对待我;至少是当我还在勒格贝的时候,当我决绝地走开了的时候,他们爱怎么想便可以怎么想了。”




他静默着。




“但是克利福男爵希望你一定要回来的么?”




“啊,我得回来的。”她说,两人又静默起来。




“孩子呢,在勒格贝生么?”他问道。




她的手臂紧揽着他的颈项。




“假如你不愿带我走的话,便不得不了。”她说。




“带你到哪儿去呢?”




”哪儿都好!只要远远地远远地离开勒格贝。”




“什么时候?”




“怎么、当我回来的时候呀。”




“但是你走了何必又回来呢?何必一件事分两次做呢?”他说。




啊,我得回来的。我已经答应过了!我已经忠诚地答应过了。不过,其实我是为了你而回来的。”




“为了你的丈夫的守猎人而回来?”




“那又有什么关系呢?”她说。




“真的?”他沉思了一会,“那么你想什么时候决然再走呢?确定一个日子。”




“啊,我不知道,当我从威尼期回来以后,我们再准备一切。”




“怎样准备!”




“啊,我将一切都告诉克利福。我不得不告诉他。”




“真的!”




他静默的。她的两臂紧紧地环抱着他的颈项。




“不要把事情弄得使我为难吧!”她恳求道。




“把什么事情弄得使你为难?”




“我得动身到威尼斯去和以后应该安排的事情。”




他的脸上露着一种半苦笑的微笑。




“我不会把事情弄得使你为难的。”他说,“我只想知道你究竟抱的什么目的。可是你自己实际上也不知道。你只想延迟一下。走到远处去把事情端详一下。我并不责备炼,我相信这是聪明的手段。你尽可以依旧做勒贝的主妇。我并不责备你的,我没有勒格贝来呈献给你。事实上,你知道我有什么东西好给你的。不,不,我相信你是对的!我实在相信你是对的!并且我是毫不想靠你生活,受你给养的。这也是得考虑的一件事。”




她不知道怎样,觉得他是报复似的。




“但是你要我,是不是?”她问道。




“你呢?你要不要我?”




“你知道那是不用说的。”




“好!你什么时候要我?”




“你知道等我回来以后,我们便可以计划那一切的。现在我什么也说不上。我得镇静一下,清理一下。”




“好!镇静你的清理你的去吧!,!




她有时恼怒起来。




“但是你信任我吧,是不是?”她说。




“啊,绝对地!”




她听见他的声音里含着讥讽。




“请你告诉我吧,”她没精打彩地说,“你以为我不去威尼斯好些么?”




“我断定你还是去威屁斯好,”他答道。他的声音是冷静的,有点讥讽的。




“你知道我下礼拜四便要支了么?”她说。




“是的!”




她现在沉思起来了,最后她说:




“当我回来的时候,我们将更明白我们的情境是不是?”




“啊,一定的!”




他们间隔着一种奇异的静默的深渊!




“我已经为了我离婚的事情去见过律师了。”他有点勉强地说。




她微微战栗了一下。




“是么!”她说,“他怎么说?”




“他说我早就该行事,现在也许要有困难了。可是因为我从军去了,所以他想是可以办得通的。只是不要案子一办她便跑回来就好了!”




“她一定要知道么?”




“是的!她将接到一张传票。和她同居的男子也是一样,他是共同被告。”




“多么可憎,这种手续!我想我和克利福也得打这条路经过的。”




他们沉默了一会。




“当然啊,”他说,“我得在半年或八个月间过着一种模范生活。这一来,要是你到威尼斯去了,至少在两三个星期以内,我可以少掉一个引诱。”




“我是个引诱么?”她爱抚着他的脸说,“我真高兴我竟是个引诱你的!让我们不要想它了吧!你一思索起来的时候,你便使我生怕;你便把我压扁了似的。让我们不要想它了吧!当我的俩分离了的时候,我们想它的时间多着呢。这是最要紧的!我曾想过:在我动身以前,我无论如何得再和你共宿一宵。我得再到村舍里去一次。我礼拜四晚上来好么?”




“但是那天你的姊姊不是要来么?”




“是的!但是她说我们将在午后茶的时候动身。这样我们可以在那个时候动身,但是晚上她可以在旁的什么地方过夜,我呢,我到你家里来。”




“但是那么’来,她得知道了?”




“啊!我打算一切都告诉她。其实我已经多少告诉她了。她于我是很有用的,她是个老于世故的人呢。”




他考虎着她的计划。




“那么,你们将于午后茶的时候离开勒格贝,好象你到伦敦去似的,你们的路线怎样?”




“经过诺汀汉和吉兰森。”




“你的妹妹将把你在路上什么地方放了,然后你再走路或坐弃回来么?我觉得这未免太冒险了。”




“是么?好,以希尔达可以驶我回来。她可以在曼斯非德过夜,晚上把我带回来,早上再来找我。这是很容易的事。”




“但是给人瞧见了呢?”




“我会戴上避坐眼睛和面纱的。”




他沉思了一会。




“好。”他说,“随你喜欢吧,和通常一样。”




“可是,你不觉得高兴么?”。




“啊”是的!高兴得很。”他有点冷酷地说,“打铁要趁热的时候打。”




“你知道我心里想什么吗?”她忽然说,“那是我突然想起的,你是烫人的‘铁杵骑士’!”




“是的!你泥?你是红热的‘春臼夫人’?”




“是的。”她说,“是的!你是铁柞爵幸,我是春臼夫人。”




“好,那么我竟被封起爵来了!约翰·多马士变成珍奴夫人的约翰爵士了。”




“是的!约翰·多马士封了爵了!我是褐色阴毛爵士夫人。你也得挂上了几朵花才是呢!”




她在他金红色的阴毛丛中,结了两朵粉红色的蝴蝶花。




“啊!”她说,“美呀!美呀!约翰爵士!”




她又在他胸前暗色的毛里嵌了一朵毋忘我。




“你这儿不会忘掉我罢!”她吻着他的胸膛,把两朵毋忘我,在每只乳上粘了一朵,她再吻了吻她。




“把我当个日历罢!”他说着,笑了起来,胸前的花也坠了下来。




“等一会!”他说。




他站了起来把小屋的门打开了。门廓里卧着的佛萝苯站了起来望着他。




“认得吗?这是我呢!”他说。




雨停了。外边笼罩着—种潮湿的、芬芳的静寂。天色已近黄昏了。




他向着林中小径走了下去。康妮望着他的白析而清瘦的形影。仿佛一个鬼影,一个幽灵似的,一步一步地向着远处飘涉当她看不见他的时候,她的心沉重起来。她站在那小屋的门里,被着一张毡子,默对着那湿润的固定的沉默。




但是不久他便回来了,蹒跚地跑着,两只手里拿着一些花。她有点害怕他,仿佛他不太是一个人似的。当他中近的时候,他望着她的眼睛,但她不懂他这种视线的意思。’他带回来的是些楼斗菜花,野蝴蝶花,野袜草,橡树枝叶和一些含未放的耐冬花。他把橡树的柔软继校环系着她的两只乳房,再添了些圆叶风铃草和野蝴蝶花在上面;在她的肚脐上放了一朵粉红色的野蝴蝶花;夜她的阴毛丛里,是一些毋忘我和香车叶草。




“现在你是富丽堂皇了!”他说,珍奴夫人与约翰·多马士台欢之日的嫁装。”




他又在他自己身上的毛里嵌了些花朵,在阴茎的同围绕了一枝爬地藤,再把一朵玉簪花粘附在肚脐上,她守望着他,这种奇异的热心,使他觉得有趣,她拿了一朵蝴蝶花插在他的髭须上,花在他的鼻下桂着。




“这是迎娶珍奴夫人约翰·多马士,”他说,“我们得和康妮与梅乐士分手了。也许……”




他正伸手做着一种姿势,却打了个喷嚏。




“也许什么?”她说,等着他继续说下去。




他有点茫然地望着眼也。




“没有什么?”他说。




“也许什么?继续说下去呀。”




他忘记了。他这种有头无尾的话,是她觉得最令人丧气的事。




千阵黄色的阳光在树林上照耀着。




“太阳!”他说,“是你应该走的时候了。啊,时光!时光!我的夫人呀,什么是无翼而飞的东西?时光!时光!”




他拿了衬衣。




“向约翰·多马士道晚安吧。”他说着,俯望着他的阴茎。“他在爬地藤的臂环里是安全的!此刻他并不是怎样烫人的铁挎呢。”




他把法兰绒的衬打举到头上穿着。当他的头冒了出来的时候,他说:




“一个男了最危险的一刹那,使是当他的头放进衬衣里的时候,那时候他的头是在一个袋子里。所以我喜欢那些美国衬衣,穿的时候和穿普通的褂子一样。”她老是望着他。他把短裤穿上了,扣好了。




“瞧瞧珍奴!”他说,“在这些花卉中!明年将是谁替你结花,珍奴?是我呢还是他人?‘再见罢我的圆叶风铃草,福星拱照!’我恨这歌儿;这使我想起大战初起的那些日子。”他坐下去穿着袜子。她依旧木立着。他把手放在她的臀部下面。“美丽的小珍奴夫人!”他说,“也许你将在威尼斯找到了一个男子,在你的阴毛里放茉莉,在你的肚脐上放石榴花吧!可怜的小珍奴夫人!”




“别说这种话!”她说,“你只是说来伤我的心罢了。”




他把头低头。然后他用土话说:




“是的,也许,也许!好!以我不说了,我停嘴了。但是您得穿上衣服,回您的堂皇大厦去了。时间过了!约翰和小珍奴的时间过了!穿上您的内衣罢,碴太莱男爵夫人!您这样子站着,没有内衣,只有几朵花儿遮掩着,您是谁都可以的。好,好,让我来为您解衣罢,您有尾巴的小画眉哟!”




他把她头发上的叶子除去了,吻着她的湿发;他把她乳房上的花除去了,吻着她的乳房;他吻着她的肚脐,吻着她的阴毛,却让他所结的花留在那里。




“得让这些花留在那儿,假如它们愿意。”他说,“好了!您重新赤裸起来了,您只是个赤裸裸的女儿,带着几分珍奴气!现在,穿上内衣罢,您得走了,否则查太莱爵夫人要赶不上她的晚餐了!‘您上哪儿去来,我的美丽的女儿?’”




当他这样满口说着土话的时候,她是从来不知道怎样回答的。于是她处了衣裳,准备着回去,有点耻震地回勒格贝去。至少她是这样感觉着:有点耻辱地回去。




他要陪她跑到马路上去。她的幻雉已经关好了,可以放心了。




当他和她走到马路上的时候,恰恰碰见了波太大,脸孔苍白慌慌张张地向他们走来。




“啊!夫人!我们奇怪着是不是发生了什么事情呢。”




“不!没有什么事情。”




波太太望着守猎的,爱情使他满面春光,她遇着了他的半含笑半嘲讽的视线。他有如意的事情的时候,总是这样笑着的。但他和蔼地望着她。




“晚安,小驮太!现在我可以不陪男爵夫人了。晚安夫人!晚安波太太!”




他行了个礼,转身就走。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  15


There was a letter from Hilda on the breakfast-tray. `Father is going to London this week, and I shall call for you on Thursday week, June 17th. You must be ready so that we can go at once. I don't want to waste time at Wragby, it's an awful place. I shall probably stay the night at Retford with the Colemans, so I should be with you for lunch, Thursday. Then we could start at teatime, and sleep perhaps in Grantham. It is no use our spending an evening with Clifford. If he hates your going, it would be no pleasure to him.' 
So! She was being pushed round on the chess-board again. 




Clifford hated her going, but it was only because he didn't feel safe in her absence. Her presence, for some reason, made him feel safe, and free to do the things he was occupied with. He was a great deal at the pits, and wrestling in spirit with the almost hopeless problems of getting out his coal in the most economical fashion and then selling it when he'd got it out. He knew he ought to find some way of using it, or converting it, so that he needn't sell it, or needn't have the chagrin of failing to sell it. But if he made electric power, could he sell that or use it? And to convert into oil was as yet too costly and too elaborate. To keep industry alive there must be more industry, like a madness. 




It was a madness, and it required a madman to succeed in it. Well, he was a little mad. Connie thought so. His very intensity and acumen in the affairs of the pits seemed like a manifestation of madness to her, his very inspirations were the inspirations of insanity. 




He talked to her of all his serious schemes, and she listened in a kind of wonder, and let him talk. Then the flow ceased, and he turned on the loudspeaker, and became a blank, while apparently his schemes coiled on inside him like a kind of dream. 




And every night now he played pontoon, that game of the Tommies, with Mrs Bolton, gambling with sixpences. And again, in the gambling he was gone in a kind of unconsciousness, or blank intoxication, or intoxication of blankness, whatever it was. Connie could not bear to see him. But when she had gone to bed, he and Mrs Bolton would gamble on till two and three in the morning, safely, and with strange lust. Mrs Bolton was caught in the lust as much as Clifford: the more so, as she nearly always lost. 




She told Connie one day: `I lost twenty-three shillings to Sir Clifford last night.' 




`And did he take the money from you?' asked Connie aghast. 




`Why of course, my Lady! Debt of honour!' 




Connie expostulated roundly, and was angry with both of them. The upshot was, Sir Clifford raised Mrs Bolton's wages a hundred a year, and she could gamble on that. Meanwhile, it seemed to Connie, Clifford was really going deader. 




She told him at length she was leaving on the seventeenth. 




`Seventeenth!' he said. `And when will you be back?' 




`By the twentieth of July at the latest.' 




`Yes! the twentieth of July.' 




Strangely and blankly he looked at her, with the vagueness of a child, but with the queer blank cunning of an old man. 




`You won't let me down, now, will you?' he said. 




`How?' 




`While you're away, I mean, you're sure to come back?' 




`I'm as sure as I can be of anything, that I shall come back.' 




`Yes! Well! Twentieth of July!' 




He looked at her so strangely. 




Yet he really wanted her to go. That was so curious. He wanted her to go, positively, to have her little adventures and perhaps come home pregnant, and all that. At the same time, he was afraid of her going. 




She was quivering, watching her real opportunity for leaving him altogether, waiting till the time, herself himself should be ripe. 




She sat and talked to the keeper of her going abroad. 




`And then when I come back,' she said, `I can tell Clifford I must leave him. And you and I can go away. They never need even know it is you. We can go to another country, shall we? To Africa or Australia. Shall we?' 




She was quite thrilled by her plan. 




`You've never been to the Colonies, have you?' he asked her. 




`No! Have you?' 




`I've been in India, and South Africa, and Egypt.' 




`Why shouldn't we go to South Africa?' 




`We might!' he said slowly. 




`Or don't you want to?' she asked. 




`I don't care. I don't much care what I do.' 




`Doesn't it make you happy? Why not? We shan't be poor. I have about six hundred a year, I wrote and asked. It's not much, but it's enough, isn't it?' 




`It's riches to me.' 




`Oh, how lovely it will be!' 




`But I ought to get divorced, and so ought you, unless we're going to have complications.' 




There was plenty to think about. 




Another day she asked him about himself. They were in the hut, and there was a thunderstorm. 




`And weren't you happy, when you were a lieutenant and an officer and a gentleman?' 




`Happy? All right. I liked my Colonel.' 




`Did you love him?' 




`Yes! I loved him.' 




`And did he love you?' 




`Yes! In a way, he loved me.' 




`Tell me about him.' 




`What is there to tell? He had risen from the ranks. He loved the army. And he had never married. He was twenty years older than me. He was a very intelligent man: and alone in the army, as such a man is: a passionate man in his way: and a very clever officer. I lived under his spell while I was with him. I sort of let him run my life. And I never regret it.' 




`And did you mind very much when he died?' 




`I was as near death myself. But when I came to, I knew another part of me was finished. But then I had always known it would finish in death. All things do, as far as that goes.' 




She sat and ruminated. The thunder crashed outside. It was like being in a little ark in the Flood. 




`You seem to have such a lot behind you,' she said. 




`Do I? It seems to me I've died once or twice already. Yet here I am, pegging on, and in for more trouble.' 




She was thinking hard, yet listening to the storm. 




`And weren't you happy as an officer and a gentleman, when your Colonel was dead?' 




`No! They were a mingy lot.' He laughed suddenly. `The Colonel used to say: Lad, the English middle classes have to chew every mouthful thirty times because their guts are so narrow, a bit as big as a pea would give them a stoppage. They're the mingiest set of ladylike snipe ever invented: full of conceit of themselves, frightened even if their boot-laces aren't correct, rotten as high game, and always in the right. That's what finishes me up. Kow-tow, kow-tow, arse-licking till their tongues are tough: yet they're always in the right. Prigs on top of everything. Prigs! A generation of ladylike prigs with half a ball each---' 




Connie laughed. The rain was rushing down. 




`He hated them!' 




`No,' said he. `He didn't bother. He just disliked them. There's a difference. Because, as he said, the Tommies are getting just as priggish and half-balled and narrow-gutted. It's the fate of mankind, to go that way.' 




`The common people too, the working people?' 




`All the lot. Their spunk is gone dead. Motor-cars and cinemas and aeroplanes suck that last bit out of them. I tell you, every generation breeds a more rabbity generation, with india rubber tubing for guts and tin legs and tin faces. Tin people! It's all a steady sort of bolshevism just killing off the human thing, and worshipping the mechanical thing. Money, money, money! All the modern lot get their real kick out of killing the old human feeling out of man, making mincemeat of the old Adam and the old Eve. They're all alike. The world is all alike: kill off the human reality, a quid for every foreskin, two quid for each pair of balls. What is cunt but machine-fucking!---It's all alike. Pay 'em money to cut off the world's cock. Pay money, money, money to them that will take spunk out of mankind, and leave 'em all little twiddling machines.' 




He sat there in the hut, his face pulled to mocking irony. Yet even then, he had one ear set backwards, listening to the storm over the wood. It made him feel so alone. 




`But won't it ever come to an end?' she said. 




`Ay, it will. It'll achieve its own salvation. When the last real man is killed, and they're all tame: white, black, yellow, all colours of tame ones: then they'll all be insane. Because the root of sanity is in the balls. Then they'll all be insane, and they'll make their grand ~auto da fe. You know auto da fe means act of faith? Ay, well, they'll make their own grand little act of faith. They'll offer one another up.' 




`You mean kill one another?' 




`I do, duckie! If we go on at our present rate then in a hundred years' time there won't be ten thousand people in this island: there may not be ten. They'll have lovingly wiped each other out. The thunder was rolling further away. 




`How nice!' she said. 




`Quite nice! To contemplate the extermination of the human species and the long pause that follows before some other species crops up, it calms you more than anything else. And if we go on in this way, with everybody, intellectuals, artists, government, industrialists and workers all frantically killing off the last human feeling, the last bit of their intuition, the last healthy instinct; if it goes on in algebraical progression, as it is going on: then ta-tah! to the human species! Goodbye! darling! the serpent swallows itself and leaves a void, considerably messed up, but not hopeless. Very nice! When savage wild dogs bark in Wragby, and savage wild pit-ponies stamp on Tevershall pit-bank! te deum laudamus!' 




Connie laughed, but not very happily. 




`Then you ought to be pleased that they are all bolshevists,' she said. `You ought to be pleased that they hurry on towards the end.' 




`So I am. I don't stop 'em. Because I couldn't if I would.' 




`Then why are you so bitter?' 




`I'm not! If my cock gives its last crow, I don't mind.' 




`But if you have a child?' she said. 




He dropped his head. 




`Why,' he said at last. `It seems to me a wrong and bitter thing to do, to bring a child into this world.' 




`No! Don't say it! Don't say it!' she pleaded. `I think I'm going to have one. Say you'll he pleased.' She laid her hand on his. 




`I'm pleased for you to be pleased,' he said. `But for me it seems a ghastly treachery to the unborn creature. 




`Ah no!' she said, shocked. `Then you can't ever really want me! You can't want me, if you feel that!' 




Again he was silent, his face sullen. Outside there was only the threshing of the rain. 




`It's not quite true!' she whispered. `It's not quite true! There's another truth.' She felt he was bitter now partly because she was leaving him, deliberately going away to Venice. And this half pleased her. 




She pulled open his clothing and uncovered his belly, and kissed his navel. Then she laid her cheek on his belly and pressed her arm round his warm, silent loins. They were alone in the flood. 




`Tell me you want a child, in hope!' she murmured, pressing her face against his belly. `Tell me you do!' 




`Why!' he said at last: and she felt the curious quiver of changing consciousness and relaxation going through his body. `Why I've thought sometimes if one but tried, here among th' colliers even! They're workin' bad now, an' not earnin' much. If a man could say to 'em: Dunna think o' nowt but th' money. When it comes ter wants, we want but little. Let's not live for money---' 




She softly rubbed her cheek on his belly, and gathered his balls in her hand. The penis stirred softly, with strange life, but did not rise up. The rain beat bruisingly outside. 




`Let's live for summat else. Let's not live ter make money, neither for us-selves nor for anybody else. Now we're forced to. We're forced to make a bit for us-selves, an' a fair lot for th' bosses. Let's stop it! Bit by bit, let's stop it. We needn't rant an' rave. Bit by bit, let's drop the whole industrial life an' go back. The least little bit o' money'll do. For everybody, me an' you, bosses an' masters, even th' king. The least little bit o' money'll really do. Just make up your mind to it, an' you've got out o' th' mess.' He paused, then went on: 




`An' I'd tell 'em: Look! Look at Joe! He moves lovely! Look how he moves, alive and aware. He's beautiful! An' look at Jonah! He's clumsy, he's ugly, because he's niver willin' to rouse himself I'd tell 'em: Look! look at yourselves! one shoulder higher than t'other, legs twisted, feet all lumps! What have yer done ter yerselves, wi' the blasted work? Spoilt yerselves. No need to work that much. Take yer clothes off an' look at yourselves. Yer ought ter be alive an' beautiful, an' yer ugly an' half dead. So I'd tell 'em. An' I'd get my men to wear different clothes: appen close red trousers, bright red, an' little short white jackets. Why, if men had red, fine legs, that alone would change them in a month. They'd begin to be men again, to be men! An' the women could dress as they liked. Because if once the men walked with legs close bright scarlet, and buttocks nice and showing scarlet under a little white jacket: then the women 'ud begin to be women. It's because th' men aren't men, that th' women have to be.---An' in time pull down Tevershall and build a few beautiful buildings, that would hold us all. An' clean the country up again. An' not have many children, because the world is overcrowded. 




`But I wouldn't preach to the men: only strip 'em an' say: Look at yourselves! That's workin' for money!---Hark at yourselves! That's working for money. You've been working for money! Look at Tevershall! It's horrible. That's because it was built while you was working for money. Look at your girls! They don't care about you, you don't care about them. It's because you've spent your time working an' caring for money. You can't talk nor move nor live, you can't properly be with a woman. You're not alive. Look at yourselves!' 




There fell a complete silence. Connie was half listening, and threading in the hair at the root of his belly a few forget-me-nots that she had gathered on the way to the hut. Outside, the world had gone still, and a little icy. 




`You've got four kinds of hair,' she said to him. `On your chest it's nearly black, and your hair isn't dark on your head: but your moustache is hard and dark red, and your hair here, your love-hair, is like a little brush of bright red-gold mistletoe. It's the loveliest of all!' 




He looked down and saw the milky bits of forget-me-nots in the hair on his groin. 




`Ay! That's where to put forget-me-nots, in the man-hair, or the maiden-hair. But don't you care about the future?' 




She looked up at him. 




`Oh, I do, terribly!' she said. 




`Because when I feel the human world is doomed, has doomed itself by its own mingy beastliness, then I feel the Colonies aren't far enough. The moon wouldn't be far enough, because even there you could look back and see the earth, dirty, beastly, unsavoury among all the stars: made foul by men. Then I feel I've swallowed gall, and it's eating my inside out, and nowhere's far enough away to get away. But when I get a turn, I forget it all again. Though it's a shame, what's been done to people these last hundred years: men turned into nothing but labour-insects, and all their manhood taken away, and all their real life. I'd wipe the machines off the face of the earth again, and end the industrial epoch absolutely, like a black mistake. But since I can't, an' nobody can, I'd better hold my peace, an' try an' live my own life: if I've got one to live, which I rather doubt.' 




The thunder had ceased outside, but the rain which had abated, suddenly came striking down, with a last blench of lightning and mutter of departing storm. Connie was uneasy. He had talked so long now, and he was really talking to himself not to her. Despair seemed to come down on him completely, and she was feeling happy, she hated despair. She knew her leaving him, which he had only just realized inside himself had plunged him back into this mood. And she triumphed a little. 




She opened the door and looked at the straight heavy rain, like a steel curtain, and had a sudden desire to rush out into it, to rush away. She got up, and began swiftly pulling off her stockings, then her dress and underclothing, and he held his breath. Her pointed keen animal breasts tipped and stirred as she moved. She was ivory-coloured in the greenish light. She slipped on her rubber shoes again and ran out with a wild little laugh, holding up her breasts to the heavy rain and spreading her arms, and running blurred in the rain with the eurhythmic dance movements she had learned so long ago in Dresden. It was a strange pallid figure lifting and falling, bending so the rain beat and glistened on the full haunches, swaying up again and coming belly-forward through the rain, then stooping again so that only the full loins and buttocks were offered in a kind of homage towards him, repeating a wild obeisance. 




He laughed wryly, and threw off his clothes. It was too much. He jumped out, naked and white, with a little shiver, into the hard slanting rain. Flossie sprang before him with a frantic little bark. Connie, her hair all wet and sticking to her head, turned her hot face and saw him. Her blue eyes blazed with excitement as she turned and ran fast, with a strange charging movement, out of the clearing and down the path, the wet boughs whipping her. She ran, and he saw nothing but the round wet head, the wet back leaning forward in flight, the rounded buttocks twinkling: a wonderful cowering female nakedness in flight. 




She was nearly at the wide riding when he came up and flung his naked arm round her soft, naked-wet middle. She gave a shriek and straightened herself and the heap of her soft, chill flesh came up against his body. He pressed it all up against him, madly, the heap of soft, chilled female flesh that became quickly warm as flame, in contact. The rain streamed on them till they smoked. He gathered her lovely, heavy posteriors one in each hand and pressed them in towards him in a frenzy, quivering motionless in the rain. Then suddenly he tipped her up and fell with her on the path, in the roaring silence of the rain, and short and sharp, he took her, short and sharp and finished, like an animal. 




He got up in an instant, wiping the rain from his eyes. 




`Come in,' he said, and they started running back to the hut. He ran straight and swift: he didn't like the rain. But she came slower, gathering forget-me-nots and campion and bluebells, running a few steps and watching him fleeing away from her. 




When she came with her flowers, panting to the hut, he had already started a fire, and the twigs were crackling. Her sharp breasts rose and fell, her hair was plastered down with rain, her face was flushed ruddy and her body glistened and trickled. Wide-eyed and breathless, with a small wet head and full, trickling, na?ve haunches, she looked another creature. 




He took the old sheet and rubbed her down, she standing like a child. Then he rubbed himself having shut the door of the hut. The fire was blazing up. She ducked her head in the other end of the sheet, and rubbed her wet hair. 




`We're drying ourselves together on the same towel, we shall quarrel!' he said. 




She looked up for a moment, her hair all odds and ends. 




`No!' she said, her eyes wide. `It's not a towel, it's a sheet.' And she went on busily rubbing her head, while he busily rubbed his. 




Still panting with their exertions, each wrapped in an army blanket, but the front of the body open to the fire, they sat on a log side by side before the blaze, to get quiet. Connie hated the feel of the blanket against her skin. But now the sheet was all wet. 




She dropped her blanket and kneeled on the clay hearth, holding her head to the fire, and shaking her hair to dry it. He watched the beautiful curving drop of her haunches. That fascinated him today. How it sloped with a rich down-slope to the heavy roundness of her buttocks! And in between, folded in the secret warmth, the secret entrances! 




He stroked her tail with his hand, long and subtly taking in the curves and the globe-fullness. 




`Tha's got such a nice tail on thee,' he said, in the throaty caressive dialect. `Tha's got the nicest arse of anybody. It's the nicest, nicest woman's arse as is! An' ivery bit of it is woman, woman sure as nuts. Tha'rt not one o' them button-arsed lasses as should be lads, are ter! Tha's got a real soft sloping bottom on thee, as a man loves in 'is guts. It's a bottom as could hold the world up, it is!' 




All the while he spoke he exquisitely stroked the rounded tail, till it seemed as if a slippery sort of fire came from it into his hands. And his finger-tips touched the two secret openings to her body, time after time, with a soft little brush of fire. 




`An' if tha shits an' if tha pisses, I'm glad. I don't want a woman as couldna shit nor piss.' 




Connie could not help a sudden snort of astonished laughter, but he went on unmoved. 




`Tha'rt real, tha art! Tha'art real, even a bit of a bitch. Here tha shits an' here tha pisses: an' I lay my hand on 'em both an' like thee for it. I like thee for it. Tha's got a proper, woman's arse, proud of itself. It's none ashamed of itself this isna.' 




He laid his hand close and firm over her secret places, in a kind of close greeting. 




`I like it,' he said. `I like it! An' if I only lived ten minutes, an' stroked thy arse an' got to know it, I should reckon I'd lived one life, see ter! Industrial system or not! Here's one o' my lifetimes.' 




She turned round and climbed into his lap, clinging to him. `Kiss me!' she whispered. 




And she knew the thought of their separation was latent in both their minds, and at last she was sad. 




She sat on his thighs, her head against his breast, and her ivory-gleaming legs loosely apart, the fire glowing unequally upon them. Sitting with his head dropped, he looked at the folds of her body in the fire-glow, and at the fleece of soft brown hair that hung down to a point between her open thighs. He reached to the table behind, and took up her bunch of flowers, still so wet that drops of rain fell on to her. 




`Flowers stops out of doors all weathers,' he said. `They have no houses.' 




`Not even a hut!' she murmured. 




With quiet fingers he threaded a few forget-me-not flowers in the fine brown fleece of the mound of Venus. 




`There!' he said. `There's forget-me-nots in the right place!' 




She looked down at the milky odd little flowers among the brown maiden-hair at the lower tip of her body. 




`Doesn't it look pretty!' she said. 




`Pretty as life,' he replied. 




And he stuck a pink campion-bud among the hair. 




`There! That's me where you won't forget me! That's Moses in the bull-rushes.' 




`You don't mind, do you, that I'm going away?' she asked wistfully, looking up into his face. 




But his face was inscrutable, under the heavy brows. He kept it quite blank. 




`You do as you wish,' he said. 




And he spoke in good English. 




`But I won't go if you don't wish it,' she said, clinging to him. 




There was silence. He leaned and put another piece of wood on the fire. The flame glowed on his silent, abstracted face. She waited, but he said nothing. 




`Only I thought it would be a good way to begin a break with Clifford. I do want a child. And it would give me a chance to, to---,' she resumed. 




`To let them think a few lies,' he said. 




`Yes, that among other things. Do you want them to think the truth?' 




`I don't care what they think.' 




`I do! I don't want them handling me with their unpleasant cold minds, not while I'm still at Wragby. They can think what they like when I'm finally gone.' 




He was silent. 




`But Sir Clifford expects you to come back to him?' 




`Oh, I must come back,' she said: and there was silence. 




`And would you have a child in Wragby?' he asked. 




She closed her arm round his neck. 




`If you wouldn't take me away, I should have to,' she said. 




`Take you where to?' 




`Anywhere! away! But right away from Wragby.' 




`When?' 




`Why, when I come back.' 




`But what's the good of coming back, doing the thing twice, if you're once gone?' he said. 




`Oh, I must come back. I've promised! I've promised so faithfully. Besides, I come back to you, really.' 




`To your husband's game-keeper?' 




`I don't see that that matters,' she said. 




`No?' He mused a while. `And when would you think of going away again, then; finally? When exactly?' 




`Oh, I don't know. I'd come back from Venice. And then we'd prepare everything.' 




`How prepare?' 




`Oh, I'd tell Clifford. I'd have to tell him.' 




`Would you!' 




He remained silent. She put her arms round his neck. 




`Don't make it difficult for me,' she pleaded. 




`Make what difficult?' 




`For me to go to Venice and arrange things.' 




A little smile, half a grin, flickered on his face. 




`I don't make it difficult,' he said. `I only want to find out just what you are after. But you don't really know yourself. You want to take time: get away and look at it. I don't blame you. I think you're wise. You may prefer to stay mistress of Wragby. I don't blame you. I've no Wragbys to offer. In fact, you know what you'll get out of me. No, no, I think you're right! I really do! And I'm not keen on coming to live on you, being kept by you. There's that too.' 




She felt somehow as if he were giving her tit for tat. 




`But you want me, don't you?' she asked. 




`Do you want me?' 




`You know I do. That's evident.' 




`Quite! And when do you want me?' 




`You know we can arrange it all when I come back. Now I'm out of breath with you. I must get calm and clear.' 




`Quite! Get calm and clear!' 




She was a little offended. 




`But you trust me, don't you?' she said. 




`Oh, absolutely!' 




She heard the mockery in his tone. 




`Tell me then,' she said flatly; `do you think it would be better if I don't go to Venice?' 




`I'm sure it's better if you do go to Venice,' he replied in the cool, slightly mocking voice. 




`You know it's next Thursday?' she said. 




`Yes!' 




She now began to muse. At last she said: 




`And we shall know better where we are when I come back, shan't we?' 




`Oh surely!' 




The curious gulf of silence between them! 




`I've been to the lawyer about my divorce,' he said, a little constrainedly. 




She gave a slight shudder. 




`Have you!' she said. `And what did he say?' 




`He said I ought to have done it before; that may be a difficulty. But since I was in the army, he thinks it will go through all right. If only it doesn't bring her down on my head!' 




`Will she have to know?' 




`Yes! she is served with a notice: so is the man she lives with, the co-respondent.' 




`Isn't it hateful, all the performances! I suppose I'd have to go through it with Clifford.' 




There was a silence. 




`And of course,' he said, `I have to live an exemplary life for the next six or eight months. So if you go to Venice, there's temptation removed for a week or two, at least.' 




`Am I temptation!' she said, stroking his face. `I'm so glad I'm temptation to you! Don't let's think about it! You frighten me when you start thinking: you roll me out flat. Don't let's think about it. We can think so much when we are apart. That's the whole point! I've been thinking, I must come to you for another night before I go. I must come once more to the cottage. Shall I come on Thursday night?' 




`Isn't that when your sister will be there?' 




`Yes! But she said we would start at tea-time. So we could start at tea-time. But she could sleep somewhere else and I could sleep with you. 




`But then she'd have to know.' 




`Oh, I shall tell her. I've more or less told her already. I must talk it all over with Hilda. She's a great help, so sensible.' 




He was thinking of her plan. 




`So you'd start off from Wragby at tea-time, as if you were going to London? Which way were you going?' 




`By Nottingham and Grantham.' 




`And then your sister would drop you somewhere and you'd walk or drive back here? Sounds very risky, to me.' 




`Does it? Well, then, Hilda could bring me back. She could sleep at Mansfield, and bring me back here in the evening, and fetch me again in the morning. It's quite easy.' 




`And the people who see you?' 




`I'll wear goggles and a veil.' 




He pondered for some time. 




`Well,' he said. `You please yourself as usual.' 




`But wouldn't it please you?' 




`Oh yes! It'd please me all right,' he said a little grimly. `I might as well smite while the iron's hot.' 




`Do you know what I thought?' she said suddenly. `It suddenly came to me. You are the "Knight of the Burning Pestle"!' 




`Ay! And you? Are you the Lady of the Red-Hot Mortar?' 




`Yes!' she said. `Yes! You're Sir Pestle and I'm Lady Mortar.' 




`All right, then I'm knighted. John Thomas is Sir John, to your Lady Jane.' 




`Yes! John Thomas is knighted! I'm my-lady-maiden-hair, and you must have flowers too. Yes!' 




She threaded two pink campions in the bush of red-gold hair above his penis. 




`There!' she said. `Charming! Charming! Sir John!' 




And she pushed a bit of forget-me-not in the dark hair of his breast. 




`And you won't forget me there, will you?' She kissed him on the breast, and made two bits of forget-me-not lodge one over each nipple, kissing him again. 




`Make a calendar of me!' he said. He laughed, and the flowers shook from his breast. 




`Wait a bit!' he said. 




He rose, and opened the door of the hut. Flossie, lying in the porch, got up and looked at him. 




`Ay, it's me!' he said. 




The rain had ceased. There was a wet, heavy, perfumed stillness. Evening was approaching. 




He went out and down the little path in the opposite direction from the riding. Connie watched his thin, white figure, and it looked to her like a ghost, an apparition moving away from her. 




When she could see it no more, her heart sank. She stood in the door of the hut, with a blanket round her, looking into the drenched, motionless silence. 




But he was coming back, trotting strangely, and carrying flowers. She was a little afraid of him, as if he were not quite human. And when he came near, his eyes looked into hers, but she could not understand the meaning. 




He had brought columbines and campions, and new-mown hay, and oak-tufts and honeysuckle in small bud. He fastened fluffy young oak-sprays round her breasts, sticking in tufts of bluebells and campion: and in her navel he poised a pink campion flower, and in her maiden-hair were forget-me-nots and woodruff. 




`That's you in all your glory!' he said. `Lady Jane, at her wedding with John Thomas.' 




And he stuck flowers in the hair of his own body, and wound a bit of creeping-jenny round his penis, and stuck a single bell of a hyacinth in his navel. She watched him with amusement, his odd intentness. And she pushed a campion flower in his moustache, where it stuck, dangling under his nose. 




`This is John Thomas marryin' Lady Jane,' he said. `An' we mun let Constance an' Oliver go their ways. Maybe---' 




He spread out his hand with a gesture, and then he sneezed, sneezing away the flowers from his nose and his navel. He sneezed again. 




`Maybe what?' she said, waiting for him to go on. 




He looked at her a little bewildered. 




`Eh?' he said. 




`Maybe what? Go on with what you were going to say,' she insisted. 




`Ay, what was I going to say?' 




He had forgotten. And it was one of the disappointments of her life, that he never finished. 




A yellow ray of sun shone over the trees. 




`Sun!' he said. `And time you went. Time, my Lady, time! What's that as flies without wings, your Ladyship? Time! Time!' 




He reached for his shirt. 




`Say goodnight! to John Thomas,' he said, looking down at his penis. `He's safe in the arms of creeping Jenny! Not much burning pestle about him just now.' 




And he put his flannel shirt over his head. 




`A man's most dangerous moment,' he said, when his head had emerged, `is when he's getting into his shirt. Then he puts his head in a bag. That's why I prefer those American shirts, that you put on like a jacket.' She still stood watching him. He stepped into his short drawers, and buttoned them round the waist. 




`Look at Jane!' he said. `In all her blossoms! Who'll put blossoms on you next year, Jinny? Me, or somebody else? "Good-bye, my bluebell, farewell to you!" I hate that song, it's early war days.' He then sat down, and was pulling on his stockings. She still stood unmoving. He laid his hand on the slope of her buttocks. `Pretty little Lady Jane!' he said. `Perhaps in Venice you'll find a man who'll put jasmine in your maiden-hair, and a pomegranate flower in your navel. Poor little lady Jane!' 




`Don't say those things!' she said. `You only say them to hurt me.' 




He dropped his head. Then he said, in dialect: 




`Ay, maybe I do, maybe I do! Well then, I'll say nowt, an' ha' done wi't. But tha mun dress thysen, all' go back to thy stately homes of England, how beautiful they stand. Time's up! Time's up for Sir John, an' for little Lady Jane! Put thy shimmy on, Lady Chatterley! Tha might be anybody, standin' there be-out even a shimmy, an' a few rags o' flowers. There then, there then, I'll undress thee, tha bob-tailed young throstle.' And he took the leaves from her hair, kissing her damp hair, and the flowers from her breasts, and kissed her breasts, and kissed her navel, and kissed her maiden-hair, where he left the flowers threaded. `They mun stop while they will,' he said. `So! There tha'rt bare again, nowt but a bare-arsed lass an' a bit of a Lady Jane! Now put thy shimmy on, for tha mun go, or else Lady Chatterley's goin' to be late for dinner, an' where 'ave yer been to my pretty maid!' 




She never knew how to answer him when he was in this condition of the vernacular. So she dressed herself and prepared to go a little ignominiously home to Wragby. Or so she felt it: a little ignominiously home. 




He would accompany her to the broad riding. His young pheasants were all right under the shelter. 




When he and she came out on to the riding, there was Mrs Bolton faltering palely towards them. 




`Oh, my Lady, we wondered if anything had happened!' 




`No! Nothing has happened.' 




Mrs Bolton looked into the man's face, that was smooth and new-looking with love. She met his half-laughing, half-mocking eyes. He always laughed at mischance. But he looked at her kindly. 




`Evening, Mrs Bolton! Your Ladyship will be all right now, so I can leave you. Good-night to your Ladyship! Good-night, Mrs Bolton!' 




He saluted and turned away. 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


当她将到园门边时,她听见开门的声音,那么,他已经在黝黑的林中,并且看见她了。 




“你来的早呢。”他在黑暗里说,“一切都好么?”




“一切都顺利。”




她出了园门后,他悄悄地把它关上了。他的手电筒在黑暗的地上照着,照着那些夜里还开着的灰白色的花朵。默默地,他们前后相隔着前进。




“你今天早上的确没有为了那车子受伤么?”她问道。




“没有,没有!”




“你什么时候得的那肺炎病,这病对你的影响怎样?”




“呵,没有怎样!只是心弱一点,肺硬一点罢了,但是肺炎过后总是这样的。”




“你不应该作激烈的操作吧?”




“不要太经常就是。”




她在愤怒的静默中缓缓地前进着。




“你恨克利福吗?”他最后说。




“恨她?不!和他一样的人,我碰过太多了,我再也不自录烦恼地去恨他们了。我早就知道他这一粝的人是我所不喜欢的,所以我却置之漠然了。”




“他是哪一类的人?”




“呵,你比我更知道,他是那种半年轻的有点带女性的没有睾丸的人。”




“没有什么?”




“没有睾丸,男子的睾丸。”




她沉思着。




“难道问题就是这个么?”她有点烦闷地说。




“当一个人蠢笨的时候,你说他没有脑筋,当他卑一下的时候,你说他没有心。当他怯懦的时候、你说他没有脾胃;当他是毫无那种男性的凶猛的火气的时候,你便说他没有塞丸,当他是一种驯服了的人的时候……”




她沉思着。




“克利福是不是驯服的人?她问道。




“是的,驯服了,并且可恶得很,那是和大多数的这类的人一样的,当你反抗他们的时候。”




“你以为你是不驯服的么?”




“也许不太。”




远远地她看见了一点黄色的灯光。她站住了。




“有灯火么?”她说。




“我常常是点一盏灯在家里的。”他说。




她继续和他并行着,但没有触着他。她自己心里奇怪着为什么要同他去。为什么?




他把门开了;两个人进去后,他再把门日住。他想,这好象是个监狱呢!红热的火边,开水壶正在响着;桌子上摆了几个茶杯。




她坐在火边一把木椅子上。从寒冷地外面进来,觉得这儿是温暖的。




“我的鞋都湿了,我脱了罢。”康媳说。




她把她穿的袜的两脚放在光亮的钢火炉围栏上。他到伙食间里找了些食物:面包、牛油和卤奄肉。她热起来了。她把外套脱了。




“你要喝可可呢,茶呢,还是咖啡?”他问道。




“我什么都不想,你自己请吃罢。”




“我不想吃什么,只是要给点东西狗儿吃。”




他在砖上稳重地、恬静地踱来踱去,预备了一碗狗吃的东西。那猎狗不安地举着头望着他。




“来,这儿是你的晚餐;不用装那副怪样子!”他说。




他把碗放在楼梯脚下的地席上后,在靠墙的一把椅子上坐了下去,脱了他的脚绊和鞋那猎狗儿并不吃,却跑到他的旁边坐下,不安地仰望着他。




他缓缓地解地他的脚绊。狗儿越靠近着他。




“您怎么啦、因为这儿有个外人所以这么不安么、呵,女性终是女性!去吃你的晚餐吧。”




他把手放在它的头上,狗儿侧着头依着他。他轻柔地拉着它软滑的长耳朵。




“那边,那边!去吃您的晚餐去!去!”




他把椅子移向楼梯那边,狗儿柔顺地走去吃它的东西。




“你喜欢狗吗。”康妮问道。




“不,不太喜欢。它们太驯服,太缠绵了。”




他脱了脚绊正在脱着笨重的鞋康妮背着火向房子里望着。多么简朴的一间小房子!但是墙上却接着一张令人生怖的结婚放大像,显然是他和他的女人,一个有着刚勇的脸孔的年轻女子。




“那是你么?:康妮问道。




他回过头来望着他头睥那张大像。




“是的!这像是刚要结婚前照的,那时我是二十一岁。”他很冷静地望着那像片。




“我喜欢这个像么。”康妮问道。




“喜欢?不!我从来不喜欢照这像。但是她却非照这像不,可。”




他回转头去把鞋脱着。




“你,既不喜欢,为什么挂在那儿、也许你太太会高夹的到淖借呢。”她说。




他突然苦笑起来望着她,说:




“凡家里值得带走的东西,她都带走了:但是这张像,她却留下了!”




“那么为什么你还留着它呢?为了痴情的缘故么?”




“不,我从来就没有瞧它,我差不多就不知道有它。那是从我们这儿来就挂在那里的。”




“你为什么不把它烧了。”




他又回过头来望着那张像:四面装的是丑陋的褐色油金的框子,上面是个没有胡子的、活泼的、样子很年轻的男子,领于有点过高,和一个身树有点臃肿,穿着一件暗色缎衣,卷发蓬松、刚勇的年轻妇人。




“真的,这主意图不错。”他说。




他把鞋脱了换上了一双托鞋。他站地椅子上,把墙上的像取了下来,带绿色的图纸上,留下了一块苍白色的大方形。




“用不着拂去上面的灰尘上。”他一边说,一边把像架靠着墙根放了。




他到杂物间里取了一把铁锤和钳子回来。坐在刚才坐的那个地位,他开始把那大像架背后的纸撕了,小钉子拔了。他沉静地入神地工作着,这神情是他所特有的。




一会儿,他把钉子都拔了。他把后面的木板取了下来,再把那坚实的硬纸的像怎取了出来,他觉得有趣的望着那张像怎说




“我那时的样子恰是这样:象一个年轻的教士;面她那时的样子也恰是这样:象一只河东狮子,一只奸头奸胸的河东狮子!”




“让我瞧瞧。”康妮说。




真的,他胡子剃得光光的,样子顶整洁,这是二二盯前那些整洁的青年之一。甚至在像上,他的眼眼也是活泼而无畏的。那女人呢,虽然她的颐骨是沉重的。但并不怎样象河东狮子。她有一种令人看了不免感动的什么东西。




“一个人千万不要留这种东西。”康妮说。




“的确;千万不要留;尤其千万不要去照3”




他把像怎在膝上撕碎了;撕成了小片时,他丢进火里去。“只是把火壅塞了。”他说。




他小心地把玻璃和木板拿到楼上去。




他把像架用铁锤打碎了,上面的漆灰飞扬着。然后他把碎片带到杂物间里去。




“这个我明天再烧。”他说:“上面的膏泥灰漆太多了。”




把一切收拾好了后,他坐了下来。




“你爱不爱你的女人。”她问他。




“爱。”他说:“你爱不爱克利福男爵。”




但是她非问个究竟不休。




“但是你想她罢。”她坚持地问。




“想她。”她苦笑着。




“也许你现面还想她罢。”她说




“我!”她睁着眼睛,“呵,不,我一想到她就难受。”他安静地说。




“为什么。”




他只是摇着头。




“那么为什么你不离婚?她总有一天是要回来的。”康妮说。




他尖锐地望着她。




“决没有这事,她恨我比我恨她更甚呢。”




“你看吧,她将来要回来的。”




“决不会,那是没有问题的了!我再也见不到她了。”




“你将要见她的。你们的分居是没有法律根据的,是不是?”




“没有。”




“呵,那么她是要回来的。那时你便不得不收容她。”




他呆呆地望着康妮。然后奇怪的摇着头。




“你的话也许是对的。我回到这个地方来真是笨!但是我那时正在飘零无依,而不得不找个安顿的地方。人再也没有比落魄者更可怜的境遇了。不过你的话是对的。我得把婚离了。各个自由。公务员、法庭、裁判官……我是恨之入骨的。但是我不得不忍受。我要离婚。”




她看见他把牙关啼紧了,她心里暗地里在狂喜着。




“我现在想喝杯茶了。”她说。




他站起来去弄茶。但是他脸上的神态还是没有变。




当他们在桌边就坐后,她问道:




“你为什么和她结婚、她比你低下,波太大对我讲过她的事情,她永不能明白为什么你和她结婚。”




他疑视着她。




“让我告诉你罢。”他说,“我第一个情妇,是当我十六岁的时候开始追逐她的。她是一个奥拉东地方的校长的女儿,长得满好看,还可以说是很美丽,那时人家认为我是个有为的青年。我是雪非尔得公学出身,我懂有法文和德文,我自己也非常自大,她是个浪漫派儿,讨厌一切庸俗的东西。她怂恿我读书吟诗:从某一方面来讲,她使我成了个大丈夫。为了她,我热心地读书,思索。那时我在巴脱来事务所里做事,又苍白又瘦弱,所有读过的东西都使我胡思乱想起来。我和她一切都谈。无所不谈,我们从波斯的巴色波里谈到非洲的唐布都。百里以内再也找不出我们这样有文学修养的一对了。我对她说得出神入化,的确也出神人化。我简直是飘飘欲仙了。并且她崇拜我。可是,草中有伏蛇;那便是性爱的问题。她并没有性感;至少是那应该有的地方她却没有。我一天一天地消一天一天地痴狂。我对她说,我们非成情人不行了。我同平常一样,用言语去把她说服了。于是她委身与我了。我觉得很兴奋,可是她总是没有兴味。她压根儿就不想那个。她只是崇拜我,她只爱听我说话,爱我抱吻她。其余,她就压根儿不想。世上有不少同她一样的女子。我呢,我所想的恰恰是其余的,于是我们闹翻了,我残忍地丢了她。当时,我和另一个少女发生关系,她是个女教员,不久以前日有过一场不体面的事;拼上了一个有妇之夫,差不多把她弄得发狂,她是个温柔的、皮肤嫩自的妇人,年纪比我大点,还会拉四弦琴.她真是个妖精。关于恋爱的东西,她样样喜欢,就是性爱她不喜欢.又妖腐,又缠绵,不知用多少药样来迷你只是是如果迫她进一步到性爱上去,她便要咬牙切齿地馏恨起来,我强迫她屈服.她简直把我恨死了。于是我又失望了。我深恶这种种。我需要的是一个克要我,而又需要‘那个’的女人。




“跟着来自黛·古蒂斯,当我还是孩童的时候,古蒂斯一家就任在我们田邻,所以我很认识他们。他们都是庸欲的人。白黛到波明汉去就个什么事情一据她自己说,是在一个人家里当女伴,但是大家却说她是在一家旅馆里当女仆一类的事情,这且不提,事情是正当我再也受不了刚才说的那个女人的时候,白黛回家来了,风致釉然,穿着人时,带着一种花校招展的光彩,这种肉感的光彩,我们有时是可以从一个女人或一架电车看得见的。我呢,我正在一称失望的、敢作敢为的情境中。我辞了巴脱来的差,因为我觉得干那种事情太不值了.我回到了达娃斯哈来当铁匠头:主要的工作是替巴安铁蹄那是我父亲的职业,我一向是和他在一起的。我喜欢这职业,我喜欢马,我觉得联业正合我的意,于是我不说他们所谓的‘斯文’话了,那便是说,不说那正确的英语,面重新说起土话来了.我不田地在家里续书,但是我打着铁、安着马蹄。我有—头小马和一部自己的汽车,我父亲死后给成留下了三百镑。于是,我和白黛发生了关系,而且我喜欢她的庸俗:我需要她庸俗;我要我自己也庸俗起来。好,我娶她了。起初,她还不坏。其他的、纯洁的、妇人们差不多把我的睾丸都剥夺了,但是白黛在剥一点上却还好,她需要我,而不待人千呼万唤。我满心得意。那正是我所需要的:一个解怜爱的女人。于是我拼命地把她怜爱。我想她有点看不起我,因为我高兴得不可名状,有时还服侍她在床上吃早餐呢!她一切都不管,当我工作回来时,没有一顿象样的晚餐是常有的事,要是我说个不是,她便闹将起来。以毒攻毒,我也不让,她把个茶杯向我头上飞过来。我扼着她了的颈项,把她窒得魂出七窍。如此这般地继续下去。她很傲慢地对待我。事情弄得我要她进,她永不让我,永不,她者是拒绝我,粗野得不成话。她简直使我厌恶极了,使我再也不要她了。那时她却狐狸似地要我了,我只好屈服。我老是迁就。但是当我们干起来时,她却永不和我一块享受,永不!她只是等待,要是我忍过半点钟,她忍得更久。当我完毕了时,那么她便开始干她的,我得在她里面一直等到她完事,嘴里呼号着,全身摆荡着,她下面的那个地方钳紧着,钳紧着,然后失了魉心的舒畅。于是她说:‘好极了!’渐渐地,我觉得讨厌了而她呢,却愈来愈坏,她渐渐地更不容易得到完毕了。她在那下面撕扯着我,仿佛她那儿有个尖喙似地撕扯着我,天哟!人‘家以为女人那下面是柔软得象一颗无花果,但是我告诉你,那些老贱妇的两腿间有个尖喙,直把你撕扯得忍无可忍为止。我!我!我!她们只想着她们自己,撕扯着、呼号着。她们还说男子是自私的;但是男于的自私,较之这种一旦成了习惯后的妇人的盲目的撕扯,恐有天壤之别罢。好象个老娼妓!她却是无可奈何的。我对她说起过,我告诉她我多么厌恶那样。而她却也情意试一试改过来。她评着静静地躺着,一切工作都让我。她试着;但是那是没有用的。我的工作,她么点儿感觉都没有。她得自己动作,磨她自己的咖啡,这一来她又得开始那一套了。她非要她自己放肆不可,扯着,撕着,扯着,撕着,仿佛她身上只有她那尖喙上有感觉,只有那磨擦着撕扯着的尖喙的顶上有感觉。人说,老淫妇便是那样,这是她的一种卑下的固执性。一种嗜酒的妇人的疯狂的固执性。好,到了后来我忍不住了。我们分床睡了,这是她自己开始的,当她到了脾气发作的时候,而想不要我的时候,她说我眶待她,于是她要自己一个人一间卧室。但是后来,我不许她进我房子里来的日子到了,我再也不要她了。




“我恨这一切。她呢,她也恨我,我的上帝,那孩子出世以前她多么恨我!我常想这孩子是她在恨中得的胎。虽然,孩子生后,我便不理她了,以后大战来了。我入了伍,我直至探明她和史行业门的一个家伙拼上了才回来的。”




他停住了。脸孔是苍白的。




“史德门的那个人是怎样的一上人?”康妮问道。




“一个有点孩子样的大汉字,满口秽言的。她凌眶他,并且他们俩口儿都喝酒。”




“唉!假如她回来的话!”




“呵,我的上帝!那我便得走,我介得重新隐没!”




两人静默了一会,火上的像片已经烧成灰烬了。




“这样看来。”康妮说:“你真得到了需要你的妇人后,不久你便觉得腻了。”




“是的,大概是的!虽然是这样,我却宁愿白黛面不愿那些‘水不永不’的女子;那种我年青时候的‘纯洁’的爱人,那种有毒气的百合花,和基耸。”




“其他?”




“其他?没有什么其他的,不过,经验告诉我,大部分的妇人都是这样;她们需要一个男子,但是不要性爱。她们忍受着,仿佛那是恶命中不得不忍受的事。再旧式一点的,她们便象木头似的,躺在那儿任你冲撞事后她们也不关心。她们喜欢你,但那件事的本身,对她们是没有什么的。只是有点无味罢了。大多数的男子倒喜欢这样,我却讨厌,但是有一种奸诈的妇人,她们虽然也是一样,却假装不一样,她们表面上似乎狂热,似乎消魂不禁,但实际上只是一套把戏,只是装模作样罢了……其次是那些什么都爱的,什么样的感觉。什么样的抚爱,什么样的滋味,无所不爱,就是不爱自然的那一种。她们常常使你在唯一享受的地方以处的地方去享受。……还有是一种坚硬的女子。想使她们享受真是上天般难,她们是要自力享受的,正如我的女人一样,她们要站在主动者的地位。……还有是里面简直了的,全死了的,她们自己也知道,科学还有是那种没有到期就使你草率了事,然后她们继续着靠紧你的大腿,簸动着她们的腰,直至她们自己完毕为止的。她们大多数都是搞同性恋式的,世上多少妇人,有意识的,或无意识地,都是属于搞同性恋式的,真令人惊异,我觉得她们差不多全部是这一类。”




“你觉得厌恶么?”康妮问道。




“我觉得她们都该杀!当我碰到一个真正的搞同性恋式的妇人时,我心里咆哮着,想把她杀死。”




“你怎么对付呢?”




“走开,愈快愈好。”




“但是你以为搞同性恋式的妇人,比有同性爱癖的男子更要不得么?”




“是的,我以为更要不得。因为她们给我的苦头更大。在理论上,我倒不说,当我遇到一个搞同性恋式的妇人时,不论她自己知道不知道,我便要发狂,不,不,我再也不想和任何妇人有什么来往了,我要自己孤守着,我要守着我的孤独和我的高洁。”




他脸色苍白地理着眉头。




“你遇着我了,你觉得懊悔么?”她问道。




“我懊悔而又高兴。”




“现在呢?”




“现在,我忧惧外边的不可避免的种种纠纷,种种诽谤,种种丑恶,这种种迟早是要来到的,当我气馁的时候,我是沮丧的,但是当我气盛的时候,我又觉得快乐了。甚至觉得胜利了。我没有遇到你以前,正是我日见苦恼的时候,我想人世间再也没有真天上的性爱了。再也没有真正地、自然地和一个男子在肉感上共鸣的妇人了。有的只是黑种女子……不过我们是白人,黑人却有点象一团泥。”




“现在呢,你高兴我么?”她问道。




“是的!当我能忘掉其作瓣时候,当我不能忘掉其作田时候,我便想躲在桌子下面去死。”




“为什么在桌子下面呢?”




“为什么?”他笑了起来,“去捉迷藏呢,孩子!”




“你对于女子的经验,似乎真的太坏了。”她说。




“那是因为我不能自欺的缘故,在这一点上,多数的男子却能做到。他们采择一种态度,接受欺骗。我呢,我决不能自欺,我知道我所求于一个女子的是什么,如果没有得到,我决不能说我得到了。”




“但是你现在得到了么?”




“象是得到了。”




“那么你为什么这样苍白而抑郁?”




“往事太多了,或者也因为我怕自己。”




她静默的坐着,夜渐渐深了。




“你觉得男女之事是重要的么?”她问道。




“在我。那是重要的,在我,如果我能够和一个女子发生适当的关系,那是我生命中最重要的事。”




“假如你不能呢?




“那么我便只好没有。”




她沉思了一下,然后问道:




“你相信你一向对待女子没有过错误的地方么?”




“天哟,不!我的女人弄到那步田地,大半是我的错,是我使她变坏的,我是个很狐疑的人,你将来便会晓得的,要我对谁深信起来,那是件难事,晤,也许我自己也是个令人失望的人,我狐疑着。真正的温情却是不客人误认的。”




她望着他。




“当你血气沸腾的时候,你不狐疑你的肉体吧。”她说:“那时你不狐疑吧,是不是?”




“唉,是的!我的一切烦恼就是那样得来的,这也便是我的心所以如此狐疑的缘故。”




“让你的心狐疑去吧,这有什么要紧!”




狗儿不安地在席了叹了气,炉火给灰炉掩着,弱了起来。




“我们是一对被打败了的战士。”康妮说。




“你也被打败了么?”他笑着说:“现在我们又上前线再战去了!”




“是的!我真有时怕。”




“是么!”




他站起来,把康妮的鞋拿去烘干,把他自己的擦了一擦,也放到火边去,明天早上他将加点油去把它们擦亮了,他搅着火,把纸灰搅了下去,“甚至烧化了都肮脏。”他说,接着他拿了一些柴枝放在火架上,预备早上烧的,然后他带了狗儿出去了一会。




当他回来时,康妮说:




“我也要出去一会儿。”




她独自的到黑暗的外边去,那是个繁星之夜,在夜气里,她闻着花香,她觉得她温的鞍更加湿了,但是她觉得想走开,一直的走开,远离着他,远离着一切的人。




外面是冷的。她战栗着回到屋里去,他正坐在半熄了的炉火面前。




“呵,冷呀!”她战栗着。他添了些柴枝,再去取了些柴枝,直至一炉子满是熊熊的火焰,发着劈拍声,跳跃着飞腾着的火焰,使他们俩都快活起来,温暖着他们的脸和他们的灵魂。




看见他静默地、疏远地坐着,她握着了他的手:“不要愁,一个人只好尽力做去。”




“是的!”他叹了口气,苦笑着。




她挨近着他,依在他的两臂里。




“忘掉它吧!”她细声说:“忘掉它罢!”




在火的奔流的热力中,他抱紧着她。火焰本身就象一种忘记。还有她的柔媚的、温热的、成熟的重量!慢慢地,他的血流转变了。开始有力量,有生气,而且猛勇了。




“也许那些女人在心底里是想亲近你,并且好好地爱你的,不过她们也许不能。也许那不全是她们的过失罢。”她说。




“我知道,我自己曾经是一条被蹂躏的断了脊骨的蛇,你以为我不知道么?”




她突然紧紧地依着他。她本来不愿再提起这一切了;但是一种恶作剧的念头在推着她。




“但是你现在不是那样了。”她说:“你再也不是一种被蹂躏的断了脊骨的蛇了。”




“我不知道现在我怎样,前头还有黑暗的日子里。”




“不!”她紧依着他抗议说,“为什么,为什么?”




“我们的一切,我们每个人,都将有黑暗的日子来到。”他用—种预言家的忧郁口气重新说道。




“不!不要说这种话!”




他静默着,但是她可以觉着他的里面有一个失望的黑洞在。一切欲,望,一切爱,都在那儿死了:人们的心灵便迷失在他们里面的这种失望的黑窖中。




“你这么冷酷地说着性爱。”她说,“你那种说法,仿佛你只求你个人的快乐,和你个人的满足似的。”




她兴奋地起来反抗他了。




“不!”他说:“我想从一个女人那里得到我的快乐和满足,介一我却从未得到,因为我决不能得到我的快乐和满足,除非她同时从我这儿得到她的。那是从来没有实现过的事,那是要两两相承的。”




“但是你就从来没有信任过你所有的女人,实际上你是连我也不信任的。”她说。




“我不懂信任女人是什么意思。”




“你瞧!坏处就在这儿。”




她依旧在他的膝上蜷伏着。但是他的心是飘忽的,不在的,他不是理会她的时候,她所说的话,只是把她驱得更远。




“毕竟你信任什么?”她坚持着说。




“我不知道。”




“什么也不信。和我所认识的男子一样。”她说。




他们沉默了。然后他兴奋起来说:




“是的,我相信点什么东西的。我相信要有温热的心。我相信假如男子们在性交的时候有温热的心,女子们用温热的心去接受。一切全好了。那种种心冷意谈的性交,都是愚味的死把戏。”




“但是你不心冷意淡地和我性交罢?”她说。




“我现在一点儿都不想和你性交,此刻我的心正冷得象冷番薯似的。”




“呀;”她吻着他,笑地谈地说:“让我们这冷番薯来焖一焖罢。”




他笑了起来,拯直着身子说:




“那是真的,一切都要有点温热的心儿。可是女人们却不喜欢。甚至你也不真正喜欢。你喜欢舒服的、剧烈的、尖锐的、心冷意谈的那种性交,然后你却说那是甜得密似的。你哪儿有什么对我的柔情?你对我狐疑得象一只猫对一只狗似的。我告诉你:即使想有温热的心和柔情,也得有两造才行。你爱性交,那是不待言的了。但是你却想把这玩意儿加上个什么都丽神妙的名堂,去诌媚你的自尊心。在你看来,你的自尊心,是比无论那个男于,是比男女关系更重要的。”




“但这恰恰是我所要责备你的地方。你的自尊心是大于一切的。”




“那么,好罢!不要再谈了!”他说着。想站起来,“让我们各行其素罢。我宁愿死,而不愿再干那心冷意淡的性交了。”




她离开了他,他站了起来。




“你以为我又愿意么?”她说。




“我希望你也不愿。”他答道,“无论怎样,你到楼上去睡罢.我就在这楼下睡好了。”




她望着他。他是苍白的,两眉深锁着,他好象北极一般的远离着她。男子们都是一样的。




“没有到早晨我不能回去。”她说。




“不!到楼上睡去,现在是一点差一刻了。”




“我不支,我一定不去。”她说。




他走过去拿起他的鞋“好,我要出去!”他说。




他开始在穿鞋。她呆呆地望着他。




“等一等!”她支吾着说:“等一等!我们究竟怎么了?”




他弯身系着他的鞋带,没有回答。时间过着,康妮觉得一阵黑,象要晕眩了,她的意识全失了,她呆呆地站在那儿,圆睁着眼睛望着他,一切知觉都失了。




这种静寂使他抬起头来,看见他圆睁的眼睛,迷失着的样子,好象一阵狂风打着她,他把她抱在怀里,紧紧地拥着,他觉得全身都疼痛起来,他抱着她;她让他抱着。




他的手盲目地探摸着她,直至探摸到了她衣裳下面那又又暖的地方。




“我的小人儿!”他用土话喃喃地说:“我的小人我和!我们不斗气罢!让我们永不要斗气罢!我爱您,我爱抚触您。别和我争执!不!不!不!让我们和好在一块儿罢。”




她抬头望着他。




“不要烦闷。”她镇地说:“烦闷是没有用的。你真是想和我在一块儿么?”




她宽大而镇静的眼睛望着他的脸。他停住手,突然地静默起来,脸回避着。但是他的身体并没有避开。




然后他回过头来,向她眼里望着,脸上带着他那古怪的讽否则的苦笑说:“是的!让我们和好在一块儿,誓不相分!”




“是真的么?”她说,两眼充满着眼泪。




“是的,真的!心和腹和阳具都和您在一块儿。”




他一边望着她,一边微笑着,眼里有一种讽刺的晶光,还带了一种苦味。




她忍声地哭泣着,他在炉火前的地毡上,和她躺了下去,并且进了她的里面,这样他们才得到了几分安静。然后他们迅速上楼就寝,因为夜气渐渐地寒冷起来了。而且他们都互,相弄得疲乏极了。她小鸟儿似地依在他的怀里,他们立刻入睡,深深地人了同五的睡乡里,这样,他们安睡着,直至太阳出林梢,直至白日开始的时候。




然后他醒了,望着日光,听着垂帘的窗外,山茑鸦和画眉在村中噪叫,这定将是个眼朗的早晨。约莫五点半了,这是他平日起床的时候,他夜来睡得多熟;这是多么新鲜的日子!女人还在温甜地、蜷伏地睡着。他的手抚着她,她睁开了她那又蓝又惊异的眼睛,朦胧地向她微笑着。




“他醒了么?”她说。




他向她的眼里望着,他微笑着吻着她,突然地,她清醒了坐了起来。




“想不到我竟在这儿呢!”她说。




她向那粉白的小房子四下望着,天花板是倾斜的,屋角的窗户,白帘垂着;房子里空空地,只有一个黄色的衣柜、一把椅子和那张好必他睡着的小白床。




“想不到我们竟在这儿呢!”她一边说,一边俯望着他。他躺在那儿,痴望着她,在她的薄薄的睡衣下,爱抚着她的乳房。当他这样温热地横陈着的时候,他显得年轻而美貌。他的眼睛竟是这么温暖!她呢,她是鲜艳面听轻得象一枝花一样。




“我要你把这个脱了!”他一边说,一边掀起了她的薄薄的细麻的睡衣。从她头上脱了下来,她坐在那儿,裸露着两肩。和两只有点垂长而带金色的乳房,他喜欢把她的乳房象吊钟似的轻轻摇着。




“你也得把你的衣裤脱了。”她说。




“呵!不!”




“要!要!”她命令道。




他把棉布的旧短褂脱了,把长裤推了下去,除了手里和手腕、脸和颈以外,他是一乳一般的白,他的优美的肤肉是幼嫩而有筋节的。骤然地,康妮重新觉得他的刺人的美,正如她那天午后看见他洗身的时候一样。




。金阳晒在白色的垂帘上,她觉得太阳正想进来。




“呵!让我们把窗帘打开罢!鸟儿唱着真高兴!我们让太阳进来罢!”她说。




他走下床去,背向着康妮,赤棵裸地,又白又瘦,身子有时前倾,定到窗边,他把窗帘拉开了,向外边望了一会,他的背是白嫩的色的,优美的,却又是有力的。




在这纤细的美妙的肉体里,有着一种内在的,而非外在的力量。




“你真美哟!”她说,“这么纯洁而美妙!来罢!“她伸着两臂。




他不好意思向她回转身去。因为他的赤裸肉体正在兴奋着。




他在地上拾起了他的衬衣,遮掩着前身向她走了过去。




“不!”她说。她依旧伸着纤细而美丽的两臂挺着两只下坠的乳房。“让我看看你!”




他让衬衣坠了下去,木立着向她着望。阳光从矮窗射了进来,照着他的大腿,和纤小的小腹,和昂挺的‘法乐士’,在一小朵金赤色的发亮的毛丛中,黑幽比寺,温热热地举了起来,她觉得惊愕而羞怕。




“多么奇怪!她缓缓地说,“它在那儿的样子多么奇怪!这样大!这样黝黑而镇定!可不是么?”




男子俯望着他的纤细而白嫩的前身,他笑了。在他纤细的两乳间;毛色是暗的,差不多黑的,但是在小腹下那‘法乐士’举起的地方,浓浓地一小丛的毛色是金赤的,发亮的。




“这么骄傲!”她不安地,喃喃地说:“并且这么威风现在我明白为什么男子们都这么专横了!可是它的确是可有宾,好象它有它自己的生命似的!有点让人生怕,可是的确可爱!并且它是向我来呢!……”她咬着她的下唇,又惊怕又兴奋。




男子沉默地望着那紧张的“法乐士”。一“是的。”他最后细声地用着土话说:“是的,我的儿哟!您在那儿还不错呢。您可以昂首面无畏!您在那儿优游自得,毫不求人!您是不是我的主人,约翰·多马士?您是我的主人么?喂,约翰·多马士,您比我更生动,您比我寡言:您想她么?您想我的珍奴夫人么?您又使我沉沦了,好家伙!是的,您笑迷迷地高举起来。那么去问她罢!去问珍奴夫人罢!您说:‘呵,门哟,把你的门据开了罢,光荣的君主要进来了!’呵,您不害羞的东西,您所要的便是一个‘孔’。告诉珍奴夫人说您要一个‘孔’。约翰·多马士,和珍奴夫人的‘孔’!……”




“呵,不要椰榆它!”康妮一边说,一边跪在床上向他爬了过平均来,她的两管环抱着他的自晰的细腰。把他拉了近去,这样她的下坠而摇荡着的乳房,触着了那骚动挺直的“法乐士”的头,并且杂着了那滴润液,她紧紧地搂着那男子。




“躺下!”他说:“躺下去!让我来!”




他现在急起来了。




当他们完毕了后,当他们十分静息下来的时候,妇人重新要去发现男子,去瞧瞧那,法乐士”的神秘。




“现在它是继小而柔软了,象一个生命的小蓓蕾似的!”她一边说,一边把那柔软的小朋茎握在手里。“可不是可爱么!这么自由不愿,这么奇异并且这么天真!宽进我进得这么深!你知道,你决不要去得罪它。它也是我的!它不单是你的!它是我的!这么可爱,这么天真!”她温柔地把那阴茎握在手里。




他笑着。




“祝福那结台我们的心于同一之爱的连结。”他说。




“当然啦!”她说。“甚至当它柔软而继小的时候,我都觉得我的心全部在联系着它,并且你这儿的多么好看!多么,多么异样!




“那是约翰·多马士的毛,不是我的毛!”他说。




“约翰·多士马!约翰·多马士!”她迅疾地吻着那预柔软的,但是开始颤动起来的阴茎。




“是的!”男子一边说,一边好象痛苦地在伸展着他的身子,“它的根蒂是生在我的灵魂里的,那好家伙!有时我不知把它怎么样好。它是个固执的东西,不容易得它的欢心的,可是我却不愿失掉它。”




“无怪乎男子们总是惧怕它了!”她说:“它是够可怕的。”




男子觉得全身起着一种战栗,同时,意识之波涛又换了方向,朝向下面去了。他觉得软弱无力,同时他的阴茎,慢慢地温柔地、一波一波地膨胀,上升,举起,坚硬起来,奇异地在那儿高耸着,挺直而傲慢。妇人一边瞻望着,一边也觉得战栗起来。




“好!拿去罢!它是您的。”男子说。




她战栗着,她的心溶解了。当他进去时,不可名状的快乐之波涛,激烈地、温柔地荡漾着她,一种奇异的、惊心动魄的感觉开始开展着,开展着,直到最后、极度的、盲目的汜流中,她被淹没而去了。




他听见了远远的史德门在发着七点钟的号笛声,那是礼拜一的早晨,他有点害怕起来,他把脸孔埋在他的两只乳房间。让她软软的两只乳房掩着他的耳朵,好使他听不见。




她却没有听见,她沉静地躺着,她的灵魂象洗过般了的晶洁。




“您得起来了,不是么?他喃喃地说。




“几点钟了?”她无情打彩的声音问道。




“七点钟的号笛响过了。”




“是的,我想我得起来了。”




她和平常一样,对于这种迫人的外界,不禁激怒起来。




他坐了起来,失神地向窗外望着。




“你真的爱我,是不是?”她安静地问道。




他望着她。有点烦燥地说:




您知道我爱您。还要问什么呢?




“我要你留着我,不要让我走了。”她说。




他的眼睛笼罩着一种温热而柔媚的暗影,毫不能思索‘。




“什么时候?现在?”




“现在把我留在你的心里,我愿不久便来和你永久同居。”




他赤裸裸地坐在床上,低着头,不能思索什么。




“你不愿意那样么?”她问道。




“愿意的!”他说,然后他那幽暗的眼睛,带着另一种羞不多象睡寐似的意识的火焰,望着她。




现在什么都不要问我。”他说,“让我就这样吧,我喜欢您,我爱您,当您躺在那儿的时候,女子是个可有宾东西。如果人能深深地进她,如果她有个好‘孔’。我爱您,您的大腿,您的姿态,您的女性,我爱您的女性。我整个心整个窜丸都爱您。可是现在什么都不要问我。不要迫我说什么,以后您什么都可以问。现在让我就这样吧,让我就这样吧!”




温柔地,他把手放在她的爱神的山上,放在那温软的褐色的毛丛上,他静静地、赤裸地坐在床上,他的人掸似的静定的脸孔,差不多象个佛像,在另一种意识的不可见的火焰中,呆本地坐着,他的手放在她的身上,等待着转机。




过了一会,他取了衬衣穿上,默默地、迅疾地穿好了外面的衣服,向赤裸裸地横陈在床上,釉烂得象个第戎的光荣”的她望了一眼,走了,她听见他走下楼去把门打开了。




她躺在那儿冥想着,冥想着。唉!真是不容易走开!从他的怀里走开!他在楼梯下面喊道:“七点半了!”她叹息着走下床来。呵!空洞洞的小房子!除了小衣杠和小床外。空无他物。可是楼板是擦得光亮的。近看穿边的角落里,有个小书架,下面有些书是从巡回图书馆借来的。好了一看,有的关于苏俄的,有的是游记,一本是记原于与电子的,一本是研究地层及地震原因的,此外是几部小说,还有三本关于印度的书,这样看来,他是个嗜好读书的人呢!




太阳从穿上进来,晒着她的赤裸裸的四肢。他看见狗儿佛萝西在外面徘徊着,绿茸茸的蕨草下面,是些深绿色的水银菜。那是个清朗的早晨,鸟儿翩翩着,胜利地歌唱着。呵,要是她可以留在这儿!要是没有那另外的烟雾与铁的可怖的世界!要是他能替她创造个世界!




她向那壁立而狭小的楼梯下去。假如这所房于是在一个隔绝的世界中的话,有这所小房子她一定要觉得满足了。




他已经梳洗过了,炉火正在燃着。




“你想吃点什么东西么?”他说。




“不!借个梳子给我好了。”




她跟他到厨房后间里去,在后门边的一块小镜子面到把头发梳好了。现在她准备要走了。




她站在有的小花园里,望着那些带的花,一圃灰灰的石竹花都已经含蕾了。




“我直愿此外的世界全都消灭了。”她说;“并且和你同住在这儿。”




“那世界是不会消灭的。”他说。




他们穿过那可有宾带露的树林,差不多没有说话,可是他们是在一个他们所独有的世界中相储着。




回到勒格贝去,于她是苦痛的事呵。




“我但愿不久便来和你完全同居。”她在离开他的时候说。




他只是微笑着没有回答。她安然地回到家里,回到她楼上的寝室里去,并没有人看见她。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


When she got near the park-gate, she heard the click of the latch. He was there, then, in the darkness of the wood, and had seen her! 
`You are good and early,' he said out of the dark. `Was everything all right?' 




`Perfectly easy.' 




He shut the gate quietly after her, and made a spot of light on the dark ground, showing the pallid flowers still standing there open in the night. They went on apart, in silence. 




`Are you sure you didn't hurt yourself this morning with that chair?' she asked. 




`No, no!' 




`When you had that pneumonia, what did it do to you?' 




`Oh nothing! it left my heart not so strong and the lungs not so elastic. But it always does that.' 




`And you ought not to make violent physical efforts?' 




`Not often.' 




She plodded on in an angry silence. 




`Did you hate Clifford?' she said at last. 




`Hate him, no! I've met too many like him to upset myself hating him. I know beforehand I don't care for his sort, and I let it go at that.' 




`What is his sort?' 




`Nay, you know better than I do. The sort of youngish gentleman a bit like a lady, and no balls.' 




`What balls?' 




`Balls! A man's balls!' 




She pondered this. 




`But is it a question of that?' she said, a little annoyed. 




`You say a man's got no brain, when he's a fool: and no heart, when he's mean; and no stomach when he's a funker. And when he's got none of that spunky wild bit of a man in him, you say he's got no balls. When he's a sort of tame.' 




She pondered this. 




`And is Clifford tame?' she asked. 




`Tame, and nasty with it: like most such fellows, when you come up against 'em.' 




`And do you think you're not tame?' 




`Maybe not quite!' 




At length she saw in the distance a yellow light. 




She stood still. 




`There is a light!' she said. 




`I always leave a light in the house,' he said. 




She went on again at his side, but not touching him, wondering why she was going with him at all. 




He unlocked, and they went in, he bolting the door behind them. As if it were a prison, she thought! The kettle was singing by the red fire, there were cups on the table. 




She sat in the wooden arm-chair by the fire. It was warm after the chill outside. 




`I'll take off my shoes, they are wet,' she said. 




She sat with her stockinged feet on the bright steel fender. He went to the pantry, bringing food: bread and butter and pressed tongue. She was warm: she took off her coat. He hung it on the door. 




`Shall you have cocoa or tea or coffee to drink?' he asked. 




`I don't think I want anything,' she said, looking at the table. `But you eat.' 




`Nay, I don't care about it. I'll just feed the dog.' 




He tramped with a quiet inevitability over the brick floor, putting food for the dog in a brown bowl. The spaniel looked up at him anxiously. 




`Ay, this is thy supper, tha nedna look as if tha wouldna get it!' he said. 




He set the bowl on the stairfoot mat, and sat himself on a chair by the wall, to take off his leggings and boots. The dog instead of eating, came to him again, and sat looking up at him, troubled. 




He slowly unbuckled his leggings. The dog edged a little nearer. 




`What's amiss wi' thee then? Art upset because there's somebody else here? Tha'rt a female, tha art! Go an' eat thy supper.' 




He put his hand on her head, and the bitch leaned her head sideways against him. He slowly, softly pulled the long silky ear. 




`There!' he said. `There! Go an' eat thy supper! Go!' 




He tilted his chair towards the pot on the mat, and the dog meekly went, and fell to eating. 




`Do you like dogs?' Connie asked him. 




`No, not really. They're too tame and clinging.' 




He had taken off his leggings and was unlacing his heavy boots. Connie had turned from the fire. How bare the little room was! Yet over his head on the wall hung a hideous enlarged photograph of a young married couple, apparently him and a bold-faced young woman, no doubt his wife. 




`Is that you?' Connie asked him. 




He twisted and looked at the enlargement above his head. 




`Ay! Taken just afore we was married, when I was twenty-one.' He looked at it impassively. 




`Do you like it?' Connie asked him. 




`Like it? No! I never liked the thing. But she fixed it all up to have it done, like.' 




He returned to pulling off his boots. 




`If you don't like it, why do you keep it hanging there? Perhaps your wife would like to have it,' she said. 




He looked up at her with a sudden grin. 




`She carted off iverything as was worth taking from th' 'ouse,' he said. `But she left that!' 




`Then why do you keep it? for sentimental reasons?' 




`Nay, I niver look at it. I hardly knowed it wor theer. It's bin theer sin' we come to this place.' 




`Why don't you burn it?' she said. 




He twisted round again and looked at the enlarged photograph. It was framed in a brown-and-gilt frame, hideous. It showed a clean-shaven, alert, very young-looking man in a rather high collar, and a somewhat plump, bold young woman with hair fluffed out and crimped, and wearing a dark satin blouse. 




`It wouldn't be a bad idea, would it?' he said. 




He had pulled off his boots, and put on a pair of slippers. He stood up on the chair, and lifted down the photograph. It left a big pale place on the greenish wall-paper. 




`No use dusting it now,' he said, setting the thing against the wall. 




He went to the scullery, and returned with hammer and pincers. Sitting where he had sat before, he started to tear off the back-paper from the big frame, and to pull out the sprigs that held the backboard in position, working with the immediate quiet absorption that was characteristic of him. 




He soon had the nails out: then he pulled out the backboards, then the enlargement itself, in its solid white mount. He looked at the photograph with amusement. 




`Shows me for what I was, a young curate, and her for what she was, a bully,' he said. `The prig and the bully!' 




`Let me look!' said Connie. 




He did look indeed very clean-shaven and very clean altogether, one of the clean young men of twenty years ago. But even in the photograph his eyes were alert and dauntless. And the woman was not altogether a bully, though her jowl was heavy. There was a touch of appeal in her. 




`One never should keep these things,' said Connie. `That one shouldn't! One should never have them made!' 




He broke the cardboard photograph and mount over his knee, and when it was small enough, put it on the fire. 




`It'll spoil the fire though,' he said. 




The glass and the backboard he carefully took upstairs. 




The frame he knocked asunder with a few blows of the hammer, making the stucco fly. Then he took the pieces into the scullery. 




`We'll burn that tomorrow,' he said. `There's too much plaster-moulding on it.' 




Having cleared away, he sat down. 




`Did you love your wife?' she asked him. 




`Love?' he said. `Did you love Sir Clifford?' 




But she was not going to be put off. 




`But you cared for her?' she insisted. 




`Cared?' He grinned. 




`Perhaps you care for her now,' she said. 




`Me!' His eyes widened. `Ah no, I can't think of her,' he said quietly. 




`Why?' 




But he shook his head. 




`Then why don't you get a divorce? She'll come back to you one day,' said Connie. 




He looked up at her sharply. 




`She wouldn't come within a mile of me. She hates me a lot worse than I hate her.' 




`You'll see she'll come back to you.' 




`That she never will. That's done! It would make me sick to see her.' 




`You will see her. And you're not even legally separated, are you?' 




`No.' 




`Ah well, then she'll come back, and you'll have to take her in.' 




He gazed at Connie fixedly. Then he gave the queer toss of his head. 




`You might be right. I was a fool ever to come back here. But I felt stranded and had to go somewhere. A man's a poor bit of a wastrel blown about. But you're right. I'll get a divorce and get clear. I hate those things like death, officials and courts and judges. But I've got to get through with it. I'll get a divorce.' 




And she saw his jaw set. Inwardly she exulted. `I think I will have a cup of tea now,' she said. He rose to make it. But his face was set. As they sat at table she asked him: 




`Why did you marry her? She was commoner than yourself. Mrs Bolton told me about her. She could never understand why you married her.' 




He looked at her fixedly. 




`I'll tell you,' he said. `The first girl I had, I began with when I was sixteen. She was a school-master's daughter over at Ollerton, pretty, beautiful really. I was supposed to be a clever sort of young fellow from Sheffield Grammar School, with a bit of French and German, very much up aloft. She was the romantic sort that hated commonness. She egged me on to poetry and reading: in a way, she made a man of me. I read and I thought like a house on fire, for her. And I was a clerk in Butterley offices, thin, white-faced fellow fuming with all the things I read. And about everything I talked to her: but everything. We talked ourselves into Persepolis and Timbuctoo. We were the most literary-cultured couple in ten counties. I held forth with rapture to her, positively with rapture. I simply went up in smoke. And she adored me. The serpent in the grass was sex. She somehow didn't have any; at least, not where it's supposed to be. I got thinner and crazier. Then I said we'd got to be lovers. I talked her into it, as usual. So she let me. I was excited, and she never wanted it. She just didn't want it. She adored me, she loved me to talk to her and kiss her: in that way she had a passion for me. But the other, she just didn't want. And there are lots of women like her. And it was just the other that I did want. So there we split. I was cruel, and left her. Then I took on with another girl, a teacher, who had made a scandal by carrying on with a married man and driving him nearly out of his mind. She was a soft, white-skinned, soft sort of a woman, older than me, and played the fiddle. And she was a demon. She loved everything about love, except the sex. Clinging, caressing, creeping into you in every way: but if you forced her to the sex itself, she just ground her teeth and sent out hate. I forced her to it, and she could simply numb me with hate because of it. So I was balked again. I loathed all that. I wanted a woman who wanted me, and wanted it. 




`Then came Bertha Coutts. They'd lived next door to us when I was a little lad, so I knew 'em all right. And they were common. Well, Bertha went away to some place or other in Birmingham; she said, as a lady's companion; everybody else said, as a waitress or something in a hotel. Anyhow just when I was more than fed up with that other girl, when I was twenty-one, back comes Bertha, with airs and graces and smart clothes and a sort of bloom on her: a sort of sensual bloom that you'd see sometimes on a woman, or on a trolly. Well, I was in a state of murder. I chucked up my job at Butterley because I thought I was a weed, clerking there: and I got on as overhead blacksmith at Tevershall: shoeing horses mostly. It had been my dad's job, and I'd always been with him. It was a job I liked: handling horses: and it came natural to me. So I stopped talking "fine", as they call it, talking proper English, and went back to talking broad. I still read books, at home: but I blacksmithed and had a pony-trap of my own, and was My Lord Duckfoot. My dad left me three hundred pounds when he died. So I took on with Bertha, and I was glad she was common. I wanted her to be common. I wanted to be common myself. Well, I married her, and she wasn't bad. Those other "pure" women had nearly taken all the balls out of me, but she was all right that way. She wanted me, and made no bones about it. And I was as pleased as punch. That was what I wanted: a woman who wanted me to fuck her. So I fucked her like a good un. And I think she despised me a bit, for being so pleased about it, and bringin' her her breakfast in bed sometimes. She sort of let things go, didn't get me a proper dinner when I came home from work, and if I said anything, flew out at me. And I flew back, hammer and tongs. She flung a cup at me and I took her by the scruff of the neck and squeezed the life out of her. That sort of thing! But she treated me with insolence. And she got so's she'd never have me when I wanted her: never. Always put me off, brutal as you like. And then when she'd put me right off, and I didn't want her, she'd come all lovey-dovey, and get me. And I always went. But when I had her, she'd never come off when I did. Never! She'd just wait. If I kept back for half an hour, she'd keep back longer. And when I'd come and really finished, then she'd start on her own account, and I had to stop inside her till she brought herself off, wriggling and shouting, she'd clutch clutch with herself down there, an' then she'd come off, fair in ecstasy. And then she'd say: That was lovely! Gradually I got sick of it: and she got worse. She sort of got harder and harder to bring off, and she'd sort of tear at me down there, as if it was a beak tearing at me. By God, you think a woman's soft down there, like a fig. But I tell you the old rampers have beaks between their legs, and they tear at you with it till you're sick. Self! Self! Self! all self! tearing and shouting! They talk about men's selfishness, but I doubt if it can ever touch a woman's blind beakishness, once she's gone that way. Like an old trull! And she couldn't help it. I told her about it, I told her how I hated it. And she'd even try. She'd try to lie still and let me work the business. She'd try. But it was no good. She got no feeling off it, from my working. She had to work the thing herself, grind her own coffee. And it came back on her like a raving necessity, she had to let herself go, and tear, tear, tear, as if she had no sensation in her except in the top of her beak, the very outside top tip, that rubbed and tore. That's how old whores used to be, so men used to say. It was a low kind of self-will in her, a raving sort of self-will: like in a woman who drinks. Well in the end I couldn't stand it. We slept apart. She herself had started it, in her bouts when she wanted to be clear of me, when she said I bossed her. She had started having a room for herself. But the time came when I wouldn't have her coming to my room. I wouldn't. 




`I hated it. And she hated me. My God, how she hated me before that child was born! I often think she conceived it out of hate. Anyhow, after the child was born I left her alone. And then came the war, and I joined up. And I didn't come back till I knew she was with that fellow at Stacks Gate. 




He broke off, pale in the face. 




`And what is the man at Stacks Gate like?' asked Connie. 




`A big baby sort of fellow, very low-mouthed. She bullies him, and they both drink.' 




`My word, if she came back!' 




`My God, yes! I should just go, disappear again.' 




There was a silence. The pasteboard in the fire had turned to grey ash. 




`So when you did get a woman who wanted you,' said Connie, `you got a bit too much of a good thing.' 




`Ay! Seems so! Yet even then I'd rather have her than the never-never ones: the white love of my youth, and that other poison-smelling lily, and the rest.' 




`What about the rest?' said Connie. 




`The rest? There is no rest. Only to my experience the mass of women are like this: most of them want a man, but don't want the sex, but they put up with it, as part of the bargain. The more old-fashioned sort just lie there like nothing and let you go ahead. They don't mind afterwards: then they like you. But the actual thing itself is nothing to them, a bit distasteful. Add most men like it that way. I hate it. But the sly sort of women who are like that pretend they're not. They pretend they're passionate and have thrills. But it's all cockaloopy. They make it up. Then there's the ones that love everything, every kind of feeling and cuddling and going off, every kind except the natural one. They always make you go off when you're not in the only place you should be, when you go off.---Then there's the hard sort, that are the devil to bring off at all, and bring themselves off, like my wife. They want to be the active party.---Then there's the sort that's just dead inside: but dead: and they know it. Then there's the sort that puts you out before you really "come", and go on writhing their loins till they bring themselves off against your thighs. But they're mostly the Lesbian sort. It's astonishing how Lesbian women are, consciously or unconsciously. Seems to me they're nearly all Lesbian.' 




`And do you mind?' asked Connie. 




`I could kill them. When I'm with a woman who's really Lesbian, I fairly howl in my soul, wanting to kill her.' 




`And what do you do?' 




`Just go away as fast as I can.' 




`But do you think Lesbian women any worse than homosexual men?' 




`I do! Because I've suffered more from them. In the abstract, I've no idea. When I get with a Lesbian woman, whether she knows she's one or not, I see red. No, no! But I wanted to have nothing to do with any woman any more. I wanted to keep to myself: keep my privacy and my decency.' 




He looked pale, and his brows were sombre. 




`And were you sorry when I came along?' she asked. 




`I was sorry and I was glad.' 




`And what are you now?' 




`I'm sorry, from the outside: all the complications and the ugliness and recrimination that's bound to come, sooner or later. That's when my blood sinks, and I'm low. But when my blood comes up, I'm glad. I'm even triumphant. I was really getting bitter. I thought there was no real sex left: never a woman who'd really "come" naturally with a man: except black women, and somehow, well, we're white men: and they're a bit like mud.' 




`And now, are you glad of me?' she asked. 




`Yes! When I can forget the rest. When I can't forget the rest, I want to get under the table and die.' 




`Why under the table?' 




`Why?' he laughed. `Hide, I suppose. Baby!' 




`You do seem to have had awful experiences of women,' she said. 




`You see, I couldn't fool myself. That's where most men manage. They take an attitude, and accept a lie. I could never fool myself. I knew what I wanted with a woman, and I could never say I'd got it when I hadn't.' 




`But have you got it now?' 




`Looks as if I might have.' 




`Then why are you so pale and gloomy?' 




`Bellyful of remembering: and perhaps afraid of myself.' 




She sat in silence. It was growing late. 




`And do you think it's important, a man and a woman?' she asked him. 




`For me it is. For me it's the core of my life: if I have a right relation with a woman.' 




`And if you didn't get it?' 




`Then I'd have to do without.' 




Again she pondered, before she asked: 




`And do you think you've always been right with women?' 




`God, no! I let my wife get to what she was: my fault a good deal. I spoilt her. And I'm very mistrustful. You'll have to expect it. It takes a lot to make me trust anybody, inwardly. So perhaps I'm a fraud too. I mistrust. And tenderness is not to be mistaken.' 




She looked at him. 




`You don't mistrust with your body, when your blood comes up,' she said. `You don't mistrust then, do you?' 




`No, alas! That's how I've got into all the trouble. And that's why my mind mistrusts so thoroughly.' 




`Let your mind mistrust. What does it matter!' 




The dog sighed with discomfort on the mat. The ash-clogged fire sank. 




`We are a couple of battered warriors,' said Connie. 




`Are you battered too?' he laughed. `And here we are returning to the fray!' 




`Yes! I feel really frightened.' 




`Ay!' 




He got up, and put her shoes to dry, and wiped his own and set them near the fire. In the morning he would grease them. He poked the ash of pasteboard as much as possible out of the fire. `Even burnt, it's filthy,' he said. Then he brought sticks and put them on the hob for the morning. Then he went out awhile with the dog. 




When he came back, Connie said: 




`I want to go out too, for a minute.' 




She went alone into the darkness. There were stars overhead. She could smell flowers on the night air. And she could feel her wet shoes getting wetter again. But she felt like going away, right away from him and everybody. 




It was chilly. She shuddered, and returned to the house. He was sitting in front of the low fire. 




`Ugh! Cold!' she shuddered. 




He put the sticks on the fire, and fetched more, till they had a good crackling chimneyful of blaze. The rippling running yellow flame made them both happy, warmed their faces and their souls. 




`Never mind!' she said, taking his hand as he sat silent and remote. `One does one's best.' 




`Ay!' He sighed, with a twist of a smile. 




She slipped over to him, and into his arms, as he sat there before the fire. 




`Forget then!' she whispered. `Forget!' 




He held her close, in the running warmth of the fire. The flame itself was like a forgetting. And her soft, warm, ripe weight! Slowly his blood turned, and began to ebb back into strength and reckless vigour again. 




`And perhaps the women really wanted to be there and love you properly, only perhaps they couldn't. Perhaps it wasn't all their fault,' she said. 




`I know it. Do you think I don't know what a broken-backed snake that's been trodden on I was myself!' 




She clung to him suddenly. She had not wanted to start all this again. Yet some perversity had made her. 




`But you're not now,' she said. `You're not that now: a broken-backed snake that's been trodden on.' 




`I don't know what I am. There's black days ahead.' 




`No!' she protested, clinging to him. `Why? Why?' 




`There's black days coming for us all and for everybody,' he repeated with a prophetic gloom. 




`No! You're not to say it!' 




He was silent. But she could feel the black void of despair inside him. That was the death of all desire, the death of all love: this despair that was like the dark cave inside the men, in which their spirit was lost. 




`And you talk so coldly about sex,' she said. `You talk as if you had only wanted your own pleasure and satisfaction.' 




She was protesting nervously against him. 




`Nay!' he said. `I wanted to have my pleasure and satisfaction of a woman, and I never got it: because I could never get my pleasure and satisfaction of her unless she got hers of me at the same time. And it never happened. It takes two.' 




`But you never believed in your women. You don't even believe really in me,' she said. 




`I don't know what believing in a woman means.' 




`That's it, you see!' 




She still was curled on his lap. But his spirit was grey and absent, he was not there for her. And everything she said drove him further. 




`But what do you believe in?' she insisted. 




`I don't know.' 




`Nothing, like all the men I've ever known,' she said. 




They were both silent. Then he roused himself and said: 




`Yes, I do believe in something. I believe in being warmhearted. I believe especially in being warm-hearted in love, in fucking with a warm heart. I believe if men could fuck with warm hearts, and the women take it warm-heartedly, everything would come all right. It's all this cold-hearted fucking that is death and idiocy.' 




`But you don't fuck me cold-heartedly,' she protested. 




`I don't want to fuck you at all. My heart's as cold as cold potatoes just now.' 




`Oh!' she said, kissing him mockingly. `Let's have them sautées.' He laughed, and sat erect. 




`It's a fact!' he said. `Anything for a bit of warm-heartedness. But the women don't like it. Even you don't really like it. You like good, sharp, piercing cold-hearted fucking, and then pretending it's all sugar. Where's your tenderness for me? You're as suspicious of me as a cat is of a dog. I tell you it takes two even to be tender and warm-hearted. You love fucking all right: but you want it to be called something grand and mysterious, just to flatter your own self-importance. Your own self-importance is more to you, fifty times more, than any man, or being together with a man.' 




`But that's what I'd say of you. Your own self-importance is everything to you.' 




`Ay! Very well then!' he said, moving as if he wanted to rise. `Let's keep apart then. I'd rather die than do any more cold-hearted fucking.' 




She slid away from him, and he stood up. 




`And do you think I want it?' she said. 




`I hope you don't,' he replied. `But anyhow, you go to bed an' I'll sleep down here.' 




She looked at him. He was pale, his brows were sullen, he was as distant in recoil as the cold pole. Men were all alike. 




`I can't go home till morning,' she said. 




`No! Go to bed. It's a quarter to one.' 




`I certainly won't,' she said. 




He went across and picked up his boots. 




`Then I'll go out!' he said. 




He began to put on his boots. She stared at him. 




`Wait!' she faltered. `Wait! What's come between us?' 




He was bent over, lacing his boot, and did not reply. The moments passed. A dimness came over her, like a swoon. All her consciousness died, and she stood there wide-eyed, looking at him from the unknown, knowing nothing any more. 




He looked up, because of the silence, and saw her wide-eyed and lost. And as if a wind tossed him he got up and hobbled over to her, one shoe off and one shoe on, and took her in his arms, pressing her against his body, which somehow felt hurt right through. And there he held her, and there she remained. 




Till his hands reached blindly down and felt for her, and felt under the clothing to where she was smooth and warm. 




`Ma lass!' he murmured. `Ma little lass! Dunna let's light! Dunna let's niver light! I love thee an' th' touch on thee. Dunna argue wi' me! Dunna! Dunna! Dunna! Let's be together.' 




She lifted her face and looked at him. 




`Don't be upset,' she said steadily. `It's no good being upset. Do you really want to be together with me?' 




She looked with wide, steady eyes into his face. He stopped, and went suddenly still, turning his face aside. All his body went perfectly still, but did not withdraw. 




Then he lifted his head and looked into her eyes, with his odd, faintly mocking grin, saying: `Ay-ay! Let's be together on oath.' 




`But really?' she said, her eyes filling with tears. `Ay really! Heart an' belly an' cock.' 




He still smiled faintly down at her, with the flicker of irony in his eyes, and a touch of bitterness. 




She was silently weeping, and he lay with her and went into her there on the hearthrug, and so they gained a measure of equanimity. And then they went quickly to bed, for it was growing chill, and they had tired each other out. And she nestled up to him, feeling small and enfolded, and they both went to sleep at once, fast in one sleep. And so they lay and never moved, till the sun rose over the wood and day was beginning. 




Then he woke up and looked at the light. The curtains were drawn. He listened to the loud wild calling of blackbirds and thrushes in the wood. It would be a brilliant morning, about half past five, his hour for rising. He had slept so fast! It was such a new day! The woman was still curled asleep and tender. His hand moved on her, and she opened her blue wondering eyes, smiling unconsciously into his face. 




`Are you awake?' she said to him. 




He was looking into her eyes. He smiled, and kissed her. And suddenly she roused and sat up. 




`Fancy that I am here!' she said. 




She looked round the whitewashed little bedroom with its sloping ceiling and gable window where the white curtains were closed. The room was bare save for a little yellow-painted chest of drawers, and a chair: and the smallish white bed in which she lay with him. 




`Fancy that we are here!' she said, looking down at him. He was lying watching her, stroking her breasts with his fingers, under the thin nightdress. When he was warm and smoothed out, he looked young and handsome. His eyes could look so warm. And she was fresh and young like a flower. 




`I want to take this off!' she said, gathering the thin batiste nightdress and pulling it over her head. She sat there with bare shoulders and longish breasts faintly golden. He loved to make her breasts swing softly, like bells. 




`You must take off your pyjamas too,' she said. 




`Eh, nay!' 




`Yes! Yes!' she commanded. 




And he took off his old cotton pyjama-jacket, and pushed down the trousers. Save for his hands and wrists and face and neck he was white as milk, with fine slender muscular flesh. To Connie he was suddenly piercingly beautiful again, as when she had seen him that afternoon washing himself. 




Gold of sunshine touched the closed white curtain. She felt it wanted to come in. 




`Oh, do let's draw the curtains! The birds are singing so! Do let the sun in,' she said. 




He slipped out of bed with his back to her, naked and white and thin, and went to the window, stooping a little, drawing the curtains and looking out for a moment. The back was white and fine, the small buttocks beautiful with an exquisite, delicate manliness, the back of the neck ruddy and delicate and yet strong. 




There was an inward, not an outward strength in the delicate fine body. 




`But you are beautiful!' she said. `So pure and fine! Come!' She held her arms out. 




He was ashamed to turn to her, because of his aroused nakedness. 




He caught his shirt off the floor, and held it to him, coming to her. 




`No!' she said still holding out her beautiful slim arms from her dropping breasts. `Let me see you!' 




He dropped the shirt and stood still looking towards her. The sun through the low window sent in a beam that lit up his thighs and slim belly and the erect phallos rising darkish and hot-looking from the little cloud of vivid gold-red hair. She was startled and afraid. 




`How strange!' she said slowly. `How strange he stands there! So big! and so dark and cock-sure! Is he like that?' 




The man looked down the front of his slender white body, and laughed. Between the slim breasts the hair was dark, almost black. But at the root of the belly, where the phallos rose thick and arching, it was gold-red, vivid in a little cloud. 




`So proud!' she murmured, uneasy. `And so lordly! Now I know why men are so overbearing! But he's lovely, really. Like another being! A bit terrifying! But lovely really! And he comes to me!---' She caught her lower lip between her teeth, in fear and excitement. 




The man looked down in silence at the tense phallos, that did not change.---`Ay!' he said at last, in a little voice. `Ay ma lad! tha're theer right enough. Yi, tha mun rear thy head! Theer on thy own, eh? an' ta'es no count O' nob'dy! Tha ma'es nowt O' me, John Thomas. Art boss? of me? Eh well, tha're more cocky than me, an' tha says less. John Thomas! Dost want her? Dost want my lady Jane? Tha's dipped me in again, tha hast. Ay, an' tha comes up smilin'.---Ax 'er then! Ax lady Jane! Say: Lift up your heads, O ye gates, that the king of glory may come in. Ay, th' cheek on thee! Cunt, that's what tha're after. Tell lady Jane tha wants cunt. John Thomas, an' th' cunt O' lady Jane!---' 




`Oh, don't tease him,' said Connie, crawling on her knees on the bed towards him and putting her arms round his white slender loins, and drawing him to her so that her hanging, swinging breasts touched the tip of the stirring, erect phallos, and caught the drop of moisture. She held the man fast. 




`Lie down!' he said. `Lie down! Let me come!' He was in a hurry now. 




And afterwards, when they had been quite still, the woman had to uncover the man again, to look at the mystery of the phallos. 




`And now he's tiny, and soft like a little bud of life!' she said, taking the soft small penis in her hand. `Isn't he somehow lovely! so on his own, so strange! And so innocent! And he comes so far into me! You must never insult him, you know. He's mine too. He's not only yours. He's mine! And so lovely and innocent!' And she held the penis soft in her hand. 




He laughed. 




`Blest be the tie that binds our hearts in kindred love,' he said. 




`Of course!' she said. `Even when he's soft and little I feel my heart simply tied to him. And how lovely your hair is here! quite, quite different!' 




`That's John Thomas's hair, not mine!' he said. 




`John Thomas! John Thomas!' and she quickly kissed the soft penis, that was beginning to stir again. 




`Ay!' said the man, stretching his body almost painfully. `He's got his root in my soul, has that gentleman! An' sometimes I don' know what ter do wi' him. Ay, he's got a will of his own, an' it's hard to suit him. Yet I wouldn't have him killed.' 




`No wonder men have always been afraid of him!' she said. `He's rather terrible.' 




The quiver was going through the man's body, as the stream of consciousness again changed its direction, turning downwards. And he was helpless, as the penis in slow soft undulations filled and surged and rose up, and grew hard, standing there hard and overweening, in its curious towering fashion. The woman too trembled a little as she watched. 




`There! Take him then! He's thine,' said the man. 




And she quivered, and her own mind melted out. Sharp soft waves of unspeakable pleasure washed over her as he entered her, and started the curious molten thrilling that spread and spread till she was carried away with the last, blind flush of extremity. 




He heard the distant hooters of Stacks Gate for seven o'clock. It was Monday morning. He shivered a little, and with his face between her breasts pressed her soft breasts up over his ears, to deafen him. 




She had not even heard the hooters. She lay perfectly still, her soul washed transparent. 




`You must get up, mustn't you?' he muttered. 




`What time?' came her colourless voice. 




`Seven-o'clock blowers a bit sin'.' 




`I suppose I must.' 




She was resenting as she always did, the compulsion from outside. 




He sat up and looked blankly out of the window. `You do love me, don't you?' she asked calmly. He looked down at her. 




`Tha knows what tha knows. What dost ax for!' he said, a little fretfully. 




`I want you to keep me, not to let me go,' she said. 




His eyes seemed full of a warm, soft darkness that could not think. 




`When? Now?' 




`Now in your heart. Then I want to come and live with you, always, soon.' 




He sat naked on the bed, with his head dropped, unable to think. 




`Don't you want it?' she asked. 




`Ay!' he said. 




Then with the same eyes darkened with another flame of consciousness, almost like sleep, he looked at her. 




`Dunna ax me nowt now,' he said. `Let me be. I like thee. I luv thee when tha lies theer. A woman's a lovely thing when 'er's deep ter fuck, and cunt's good. Ah luv thee, thy legs, an' th' shape on thee, an' th' womanness on thee. Ah luv th' womanness on thee. Ah luv thee wi' my bas an' wi' my heart. But dunna ax me nowt. Dunna ma'e me say nowt. Let me stop as I am while I can. Tha can ax me iverything after. Now let me be, let me be!' 




And softly, he laid his hand over her mound of Venus, on the soft brown maiden-hair, and himself-sat still and naked on the bed, his face motionless in physical abstraction, almost like the face of Buddha. Motionless, and in the invisible flame of another consciousness, he sat with his hand on her, and waited for the turn. 




After a while, he reached for his shirt and put it on, dressed himself swiftly in silence, looked at her once as she still lay naked and faintly golden like a Gloire de Dijon rose on the bed, and was gone. She heard him downstairs opening the door. 




And still she lay musing, musing. It was very hard to go: to go out of his arms. He called from the foot of the stairs: `Half past seven!' She sighed, and got out of bed. The bare little room! Nothing in it at all but the small chest of drawers and the smallish bed. But the board floor was scrubbed clean. And in the corner by the window gable was a shelf with some books, and some from a circulating library. She looked. There were books about Bolshevist Russia, books of travel, a volume about the atom and the electron, another about the composition of the earth's core, and the causes of earthquakes: then a few novels: then three books on India. So! He was a reader after all. 




The sun fell on her naked limbs through the gable window. Outside she saw the dog Flossie roaming round. The hazel-brake was misted with green, and dark-green dogs-mercury under. It was a clear clean morning with birds flying and triumphantly singing. If only she could stay! If only there weren't the other ghastly world of smoke and iron! If only he would make her a world. 




She came downstairs, down the steep, narrow wooden stairs. Still she would be content with this little house, if only it were in a world of its own. 




He was washed and fresh, and the fire was burning. `Will you eat anything?' he said. 




`No! Only lend me a comb.' 




She followed him into the scullery, and combed her hair before the handbreadth of mirror by the back door. Then she was ready to go. 




She stood in the little front garden, looking at the dewy flowers, the grey bed of pinks in bud already. 




`I would like to have all the rest of the world disappear,' she said, `and live with you here.' 




`It won't disappear,' he said. 




They went almost in silence through the lovely dewy wood. But they were together in a world of their own. 




It was bitter to her to go on to Wragby. 




`I want soon to come and live with you altogether,' she said as she left him. 




He smiled, unanswering. 




She got home quietly and unremarked, and went up to her room. 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


礼拜天,克利福想到林中去走走,那是个可爱的早晨,梨花李花都突然开了,到处都是奇艳的白色。 




那是件残酷的事,当这世界正在千红万紫的时候,克利福还得从一把轮椅里,被人扶掖着,转到一个小车里,但是他却忘怀了,甚至仿佛觉得他的腿是有某种可骄的地方了。康妮看见人把他那死了的两腿抢到适当的地方去时,还是觉得心里难过,现在,这种工作是由波太太或非尔德担任了。




她在马路的上头,那山毛榉树凑成的树墙边等着他。他坐在那卟卟响着的小车里前进着,这车子走得象大病人似的缓慢。当他来到康妮那里时,他说:




“克利福男爵骑在喷唾沫的骏马上!”




“至少是在喷着鼻息的骏马上!”她笑着说。




他停住,了望着那褐色的,长而低的老屋。




“勒格贝的神色没有变呢!”他说,“实在,为什么要变呢?我是骑在人类的精神的功业上,那是胜于骑在一匹马上的。”




“不错,从前拍拉图的灵魂上天去进,是乘着两马的战车去的,现在定要坐福德汽车去了。”她说。




“也许要坐罗斯---莱斯汽车去呢:因为柏拉图是个贵族呵!”




“真的!再也没有黑马受人鞭鞑和虐待了,柏拉图决没有梦想到我们今日会走得比他的两条黑白骏马更快,决没有梦想到骏马根本就没有了,有的只是机器!”




“只是机器和汽油!”克利福说。




“我希望明年能够把这老屋修整一下,为了这个,我想我得省下一千镑左右,但是工程太贵了!”他又加上一句。




“呵,那很好!”康妮说,“只要不再罢工就好了!”




“他们再罢工又有什么好处呢!那只是把工业,把这硕果仅存的一点点工业送上死路罢了,这班家伙应该有觉悟了!”




“也许他们满不在乎工业上死路呢,康妮说。




“呵,不要说这种妇人的话!纵令工业不能使他们的腰包满溢,但是他们的肚子是要靠它温饱的呵。”他说着,语调里奇异地带了些波太太的鼻音。




“但是那天你不是说过你是个保守派无政府主义者吗?”她天真地问道。




“你没有懂我的意思么?”他反驳道,“我的意思只是说,一个人在私生活上,喜欢怎样做怎样想,便可以怎样做怎样丰想,只要保全了生命的形式和机构。”




康妮静默地走了几步,然后固扫计说;




“这仿佛是说,一只蛋喜欢怎样腐败下去,便可以怎样腐




败下去,只要保全了蛋壳,但是蛋腐败了是不由得不破裂的。”




“我不相信人是和蛋一样的。”他说,“甚至这蛋是天使的




蛋,也不能拿来和人相提并论,我亲爱的小传道师。”




在这样清朗的早晨,他的心情是很愉快的,百灵鸟在园里




飞翔嗽卿着,远远地在低凹处的矿场,静悄悄地冒着烟雾。情景差不多同往日,大战前的往日一样,康妮实在不想争论。但是她实在也不想和克利福到林中去。她在他的小车旁走着心里在赌着气。




“不,”他说,如果事情处理得宜,以后不会有罢工的事了”




“为什么不会有了。”




“因为事情会摆布得差不多罢工成功了。”




“但是工人肯么?”她问道。




“我们不问他们肯不肯。为了他们自己的益处,为了救护工业,我们要当他们不留神的时候,把事情摆布好了。”




“也为了你自己的好处。”她说。




“自然啦!为了大家的好处,但是他们的好处却比我的好处多,没有煤矿我也能生活下去,我有其他的生计,他们却不能;没有煤矿他们便要挨饿的。”




他们在那浅谷的上头,遥望着煤矿场和矿场后面那些达娃斯哈的黑顶的屋宇,好象蛇似沿着山坡起着。那褐色的老教堂的钟声响着:礼拜,礼拜,礼拜!




“但是工人们肯让你这样自由摆布么?”她说。




“我亲爱的,假如摆布得聪明,他们便不得不让。”




“难道他们与你之间,不可以有互相的谅解么?”




“绝对可以的:如果他们认清了工业第一,个人次之。”




“但是你一定要自己占有这工业么?”她说。




“我不,但是我既已占有了,我便得占有它。现在产业所有权的问题已成为一个宗教问题了。这是自从耶稣及圣佛兰西斯以来就这样的。问题并不是:将您所有的一切赐予穷人;而是,利用您所有的一切以发展工业,面子穷人以工作,这是所以便靶靶众生饱暖的唯一方法,把我们所有的一切赐予穷人,那便等于使穷人和我们自己一伙儿饿馁。饥饿的世界是要不得的,甚至人人都穷困了,也不见得怎样有趣,贫穷是丑恶的!”




“但是贫富不均又怎样?”




“那是命,为什么木星比海王星大?你不能转变造化的!”




“但是假如猜忌、嫉妒和愤懑的感情一旦粹发起来……”




“但谁是群龙之首呢?”她问道。




“经营和占有工业的人们。”




两人间静默了好一会。




“我觉得这些人都是些坏头目。”她说。




“那么他们要怎样才算好头目呢?




“他们把他们的头目地位不太当你一回事。”她说。




“他们对他们的地位,比你对你的男爵夫人的地位,更当作一回事呢。”他说。




“但是我的地位是人家强给我的。我自己实在不想。”她脱口而出道,他把车停了,望着她:




“现在是谁想摆脱责任?现在是谁想逃避头目地位---如你所称的---责任。”




“但是我并不想处在什么头目地位呢。”她反驳道。




“咳!这是逃避责任。你已有了这种地位:这是命定的。你应该承受下去。矿工们所有的一切起码的好处是谁给的?他们的一切政治自由,他们的教育,他们的卫生环境,他们的书籍,他们的音乐,一切一切,是谁给的?是不是矿工们给矿工们的?不!是英国所有的勒格贝的希勃莱,尽了他们的本分给的,而且他们应该继续地给与。那便是你的责任。”




康妮听,脸气得通红。




“我很想给点什么东西。”她说,但是人们却不允许我。现在,一切东西都是出卖的,或买来的,你所提起的那种种东西,都是勒格贝的希勃莱用高价出卖给矿工们的,你们是不给一分一毫真正的同情的,此外,‘我要问问,是谁把人民的天然的生活与人性夺去了,而给与这种种工业的丑恶?是谁?”




“那么,你要我怎样呢?他气得脸发青说,“难道请他们到我家里来抢劫么?”




“为什么达娃斯哈弄成这么丑恶,这么肮脏?为什么他们的生活是这么绝望?”




“达娃斯喻是他们自己春夏秋冬成的,这是他们自由的一种表现。他们为自己做成了这美妙的达娃斯哈。他们过着他们的美妙的生活。我却不能过他们的那种生活。一条虫有一条虫的活法。”




“但是你使他们为你工作,他们靠你的煤矿生活。”




“一点也不。每条虫子找它自己的食粮,没有一个工人是被迫为我做工的。”




他们的生活是工业化的,失望的,我们自己的也一样。”她叫道。




“我不相信这话,你说的是骑丽的溺藻,只是瞩目待毙了的残余的浪漫主义的话,我亲爱的康妮呵,你此刻一点儿也没有失望的人的样了呢!”




这是真的。她的深的眼睛发着亮,两颊红粉粉的发烧,她充满着反叛的热情,全没有失望着的颓丧样儿,她注意到浓密的草丛中,杂着一些新出的莲馨花,还裹着一层毛茸,她自己愤横地奇怪着,为什么她既然觉得克利福不对,却又不能告诉他,不能明白地说出他在哪里不对。




“无怪工人们都恨你了。”她说。




“他们并不恨我!”他答道。“不要弄错了,他们并不是如你所想象的真正的‘人’。他们是你所不懂的,而且你永不会懂的动物。不要对其他的人作无谓的幻想,过去和将来的群众都是一样的,罗马暴君尼罗的奴录和我们的矿工,或福德汽车厂的工人,是相差得微乎其微的。我说的是在煤场里和田野里工作的奴录。这便是群众,他们是不会变的,在群众中,可以有个露头角的人但是这种特殊的现象并不会使群众改变,群众是不能改变的。这是社会科学中最重要的事实之一。PaneeCicenses!可是不幸地,我们今日却用教育去替你杂要场了。我们今日的错处.就错在把这般群众爱看的杂耍场大大地铲除了。并且用一点点几的教育把这般群众弄坏了。”




当克利福吐露着他对于平民的真正感情时,康妮害怕起来了。他的话里,有点可怖的真理在。但是这是一种杀人的真理。




看见了她苍白的颜色和静默的态度,克利福把小车子再次开动了。一路无言地到了园门边,康妮把园门打开了,他重新把车子停住。




“现在我们所要执在手里的是一条鞭,而不是一把剑,群众是自从人类开始直至人类末日止,都被人统治的,而且不得不这样,说他们能自治,那是骗人的笑话。”




“但是你能统治他的么?”她问道。




“我?当然!我的心和我的志愿意都没有残废,我并不用两条腿去统治,我能尽我的统治者的本分,绝对的尽我的本分,给我个儿子,他便将继承父业。”




“但是他不会是你真正的儿子,不会属于你的统治者的阶级,也许不。”她呐呐地说。




“我不管他的父亲是谁,只要他是个健康的、有普通智慧的人。给我一个无论那个健康的,有普通智慧的男子所生的儿子,我便可以使他成个不愧门媚的查太莱。重要的不是生我们者是谁,而是命运所给与我们的地位是怎样。把无论怎样的一个孩子放在统治者阶级中,他便要成为庶民,群众的产品,那是不可抗拒的环境所迫的缘故。”




“那么庶民并没有庶民的种,贵族也没有贵族的种了?”她说。




“不,我的孩子!这一切都是浪漫的幻想。贵族是一种职责,命运之一部分,而群众是执行职责,命运之其他一部分。个人是无基紧要的。紧要的是你受的哪一种职责的教养,你适全呈哪一种职责,贵族并不是由个人组成的。而是由全贵族职责之执行而成的,庶民之所以为庶民,也是由全民众职责之执行而成的。”




“依你这样说来,我们人与人之间,并没有共同的人性了!”




“随你喜欢,我们谁都有把肚子吃饱的需要,但是计烃职责之表现或扫许,我相信统治阶级也服役阶级之间有个无底的深渊在,这两种职责情形是相反的。职责是所以决定个人的东西。”




康妮惊愕地望着他。




“你不继续散步么?”她说。




他把他的小车子开动了。他要说的话都说了。他现在重新陷入了他所特有的那种空洞的冷淡中,那是使康妮觉得很难堪的。但是无论如何,她决定不在这林中和他争论。




在他们面前开展着那条跑马道,面旁是两排榛子树和斑白色的美丽的树木。小车子缓缓地前进,路上棒树影遮不到的地方,蔓生着牛奶泡沫似的毋忘我花,车子打上面经过,克利,福在路中心欢呼着他的车,在花草满地中,这路中心被脚步践踏成一条小径了。在后面跟着的康妮,望着车轮打小铃兰和喇叭花上而辗过,把爬地藤的带黄色的小花钟儿压个破碎。现在,这车轮在毋忘我花中开着一条路线。




所有的花都象在这儿,绿色水池里那些初生的圆叶风铃草,茂盛得象一潭静止的水。




“你说得真对,这儿可爱极了。”他说,“美极了,什么东西比得上英国的春天可爱”




康妮听了他这话,仿佛春天的花开都是由议院来决定似的,英国的春天!为什么不是爱尔兰的,或犹太的春天?小车儿在劲健得象芥麦似的圆叶风铃草丛中缓缓地前进,压着牛劳草的灰色的叶儿。当他们来到那树木伐光了空旷地时,有点眩眼的光线照耀着他们,满地鲜蓝的圆叶风铃草中,间杂着一些带企或带紫的蓝色,在这花群中。一些蕨草抢着褐色的、卷绢的头儿,象是些小蛇,准备若为夏娃汇漏什么新的秘密,




克利福把车驶到小山顶上,康妮在后面慢馒地跟着。山毛榉的褐色牙儿,温柔地开展着。老去的冬天的粗糙,全变成温柔了。甚至倔强嶙峋的橡树,也发着最柔媚的嫩叶,伸展着纤纤的褐色的小枝翅,好象是些向阳的蝙蝠的翅翼。为什么人类从来就没有什么新鲜的蜕变,使自己返老还童?多么拓燥刻板的人生!




克利福把车子停在小山顶上,眺望着下面。圆叶风铃草象蓝色的潮水似的,在那条宽大的马路上泛滥着,温暖的把山麓铺得通蓝。




“这种颜色本身是很美的。”克利福说,“但是拿来作画便没有用了。”




“的确!”康妮说,一点儿也不感兴趣。




“让我冒险一下把车子驶到泉源那边去好吗?”克利福说。




“我以为车子回来时上得了这个山么?”她说。




“我们试试看。不入虎穴,焉得虎子!”




车子开始慢慢地下着坡,在那条被蓝色的风信子泛滥着的、缚丽的宽道上颠簸着。阿,最后的一条船,在飘过风信子的浅水上!呵,波涛汹涌上的轻舟,在作着我们的文化的末次的航行,到哪儿去,呵,你荒唐的软舟,你蠕蠕地颠缀到那儿去!安泰而又满足,克利福坐在探险的舵前,戴着他的者黑帽,穿着软绒布的短外衣,又镇静又小心。呵,船主哟,我的船主哟,我们壮丽的航行是完结了!可是还没有十分完结呢!康妮穿着灰色的衣裳,在后面跟着轮痕,一边走着,一边望着颠镊着下坡的小车儿。




他们打那条小屋里去的狭径前经过,多谢天,这狭径并容不下那小车子,小得连容一个人都不易,车子到了小山箕后,转个弯不见了,康妮听见后面的一声低低的口哨。她转过头去;守猎人正下着坡向她走来,后面跟着他的狗儿。




“克利福男爵是不是到村舍那边去?”他一边问,一边望着她的眼睛。




“不,只到约翰井那边去。”




“呵,那好!我可以不露面了。但是我今晚再见你。—点钟左右。在我园门边候你。”




他重新向她的眼里直望。




“好。”她犹豫地说。




他们听见克利福响着喇叭声的唤康妮。她呼啸着长声回答着。守猎人的脸上绉了一绉,他用手在康妮的胸前,温柔地从下向上抚摸着。她惊骇地望了望他,忙向山坡上奔去,嘴里呼着“喔——喔”去回答克利福。那人在上面望着她,然后回转身去.微微地苦笑着,向他的小径里隐没。




她看见克利福正慢慢地上着坡,向半山上落叶松林中的泉源处走去,当她赶上他时,他已经到了。




“车子走得很不错。”他说。




康福望着落叶松林边丛生着的牛蒡草,灰色的大叶儿象反影似的。人们叫它做罗宾汉大黄。泉水的阂围.一切都显得十分清静,十分忧郁!而泉水却欢乐地、神妙地腾涌着!那儿还有几朵大戟花和蓝色的大喇叭花。在那池边、黄土在掀动着:一只鼹鼠!它露着头.两只嫩红的手在扒着,钻形在嘴儿在盲目地摇着,嫩红的小鼻尖高举着。




“它好象用它的鼻尖在看似的。”康妮说。




“比用它的眼睛看得更清楚呢!”他说,“你要喝点水吗?”




“你呢?”




她从树枝上拿下接着一个珐琅杯子,弯身去取了一杯水给他。他啜了几口。然后她再弯下身去,她自己也喝了一些。




“多么冷!”她喘着气说。




“很凉,好喝,是不是?你发了愿吗?”




“你呢?”




“是的,我发了个愿,但是我不愿说。”




她听见落叶松林里一只啄木鸟的声音,然后是一阵轻柔的、神秘的风声。她仰着头。一朵朵白云还蓝色的天上浮过。




“有云呢!”她说。




“那只是些白色的绵羊。”他答道。




一朵云影在那小空地上盖了过去。鼹鼠游到那温软的黄土上去了。




“讨厌的小东西。”克利福说:“我们该把它打死。”




“瞧!它象是个圣坛上的牧师呵。”她说。




她采了几朵小铃兰花给他。




“野袜草!”他说,“香得和前世纪的浪漫的贵妇们一般,可不是?毕竟那时的贵妇们并不见得怎么颠狂呢!”




她望着天上的白云。




“不知道会不会下雨呢,”她说。




“下雨!为什么!你想不下寸么?”




他们开始向原路回去。克利福小心地驶着颠簸的车子下坡。到了沉黑的山下,向右转走了几分钟。他们便向那向阳的,圆叶风铃草遍布着的长坡上去。




“现在,好好走罢!老爷车!”克利福一边说,一边开着车。




小车子颠动不稳地上着这险阻的长坡,它好象不太愿意似的挣扎着慢慢走着。好容易他们来到了一处丛生着风情的地方。车子好象给花丛绊着了,它挣扎着,跳了一跳,停住了。




“最好是把号角响一响,看守猎人会不会来。”康妮说。




“他可以推一推。不过我自己也可以推。那可以帮助一点儿。”




“我们让车子憩一憩。”克利福说,“请你在车轮后面放一块枕石吧。”




康妮找了一块石头。他们等待着。过了一会,克利福把机器开了。想把车子开行起来。它挣扎着,象个病人似地摇震着;发着怪声。




“让我推一推罢。”康妮说着跑到车子后边去。




“不要推!”他恼怒地说:“如果要人推的话,还用得着这该死的机器么!把石头放在车轮下。”




重新停住,重新又开行着:但是愈来愈糟了。




“你得让我推一推。”她说,否则响一响号角叫守猎的来。”




“等一等!”




她等候着。他再试了一回,但是越弄越坏。




“你既不要我推,那么把号角响起来罢。”她说。




“不要管!你静一会儿吧!”




她静了一会,他凶暴地摇着那小小的发动机。




“克利福,你这样子只能把机器全弄坏的。还白费你一番气力呢。”她规劝说。




“倘若我能够下来看看这该死的东西就好了!”他激动地说,把号角粗暴地响着。“也许梅乐士会知道毛病在那儿罢。”




他们在压倒的花丛中等待着,天上渐渐地被云凝结着了。静默中,一只野鸽在叫着咕噜咕咕!咕噜咕咕!克利福在号角上一按,把它吓住了嘴。




守猎人立刻在路旁出现了,行了个礼,问是什么事。




“你懂机器吗?”克利福尖锐地问道。




“我怕我不懂呢。车子有什么毛病么?”




“显然地!”克利福喝道。




那人留心地蹲伏在车轮边,探视着那小机器。




“这种机器上的事情,我恐怕全不知道呵!克利福男爵。”他安静地说:“假如汽油和油都够了……”




“细心看看有什么东西破损了没有?”克利福打断他的话说。




那人把他的熗靠在一株树放下,脱了外衣,丢在树边,褐色的狗儿坐着守伺着,然后他蹲伏下去,向画底下细视,手指轻触着油腻的小机器,那油污把他的礼拜日的白衬衣弄脏了,他心里有点恼怒。




“不象有什么东西破损了的样子。”他说,站了起来,把帽子向后一推,在额上擦着,思索着。




“你看了下面的支校没有?”克利福问道,“看看那儿有没有毛病!”




那人俯卧在地上,头向后倾,在车下蠕动着,摸索着。康妮想,一个男子俯卧在庞大的地上的时候,他是多么纤弱微小的可怜的东西。




“据我看来,似乎并没有什么毛病。”他说。




“我想你是没有办法的。”克利福说。




“的确没有办法!”他欠身起来蹲坐在脚跟上,象厂工们的坐法一样,“那儿决没有什么破损的东西。”




克利福把机器开着,然后上了齿轮,可是车子动也不动。




“把发动机大力点儿按一按罢。”守猎人授意说。




这种参与,使克利福恼怒起来,但是他终于把发动机开到大苍蝇似的嗡嗡响起来了。车子咆哮的嚣响起来了,似乎好些了。




“我想行了。”梅乐士说。




车子象病人似的向前跳了一跳又退了回来,然后蠕蠕地前进。




“要是我推一推,便可以好好地走了。”守猎人一边说,一边走到车后边去。




“不要动它!”克利福喝道。“它自己会走!”




“但是克利福!”康妮在旁边插嘴说,“你知道车子自己走不动了,为什么这样固执!”




克利福气得脸色苍白起来,他在发动机上猛推。车子迅疾地、摇摆地走了几步,然后在一丛特别浓密的圆叶风铃草丛中停着了。




“完了!”守猎人说,“马力不够。”




“它曾上过这个山坡来的。”克利福冷醒地说。




“这一次却不行了。”守猎人说。




克利福没有回答。他开始开动着他的发动机,有时紧,有时慢,仿佛他要开出个抑扬婉转的音乐来似的。这种奇异的声音在林中回响着。然后包,他陡然地上了齿轮,一下子把发动机放松了。




“你要把车子弄碎呢。”守猎人哺哺地说。




车子咆哮地跳了起来。向着路旁的壕沟滚去。




“克利福!”康妮喊着向他跑了过去。




但是守猎的已经把车杠握着了。克利福也用尽了力量,卒把车子转向路上来,现在,车子发着古怪的嚣声,拼命向上爬着。梅乐士在后面紧紧地推着;小车儿于是前进无阻,仿佛在戴罪立功了。




“你瞧,走得多好!”克利福得意地说,说了向后面望着,他看见了守猎的人的头。




“你在推着么?”




“不推不行的。”




“不要推!我已经告诉你不要动它!”




“不推不行呢;”




“让它试试看!”克利福怒喝道。




守猎的退开,回身去拿他的熗和外衣。车子仿佛立刻窒息了。它死了似的停着。克利福囚犯似地困在里面,恼怒得脸都自了。他用手推着拔动机,他的脚是没有作的,结果车子响着怪声。在狂暴地领袖躁中,他把小把柄转动着,结果怪声更大,但是车子一点儿也不肯动。他把发动机停住了,在愤怒中硬直地坐着。




康妮生在路旁的土堤上,望着那些可怜的,压坏的圆叶风铃草。“再没有象英国的春天这么可有宾东西了:“我能尽我统治者的本份。”“现在我们所要的是一条鞭,而不是一把剑。”“统治阶级!”




守猎人拿了他的熗和外衣走了上来,佛萝茜小心地跟在他的脚边。克利福叫他看看机器。康妮呢,她对于机器的技术是毫无所知,但是对于汽车在半路坏了时的滋味,却经验得多了,她忍耐地坐在土堤上,仿佛她不存在似的。守猎人重新俯卧在地上,统治阶级也服役阶级!




他站了起来忍耐地说:“现在再试一试罢。”




他的声音是安静的,差不多象是在对一个孩子说话。




克利福把发动机开了,梅乐士迅疾地退到车后边去,开始推着。车子走了,差不多一半是车力,其余是人力。




克利福回转了头,气极了。




“你走开好不好!”




守猎人立刻松了手,克利福继续说:“我怎么能知道它走得怎样!”




那人把熗放下了,穿着他的外衣。车子开始馒馒地往后退。




“克利福,刹车!”康妮喊道。




三个人立刻手忙脚乱起来。康妮和守猎人轻轻地相碰着,车子停住了,大家沉默了一会。




“无疑地我是非听人摆布不可了!”克利福说着,气得脸发黄了。




没有人回答他。梅乐士把熗挂在肩上,他的脸孔怪异而没有什么表情,有的只是那心不在焉的忍耐的神气罢了。狗儿佛萝茜差不多站在主人的两脚之间守望着,不安地动着,在这三个人的中间迷惑不知所措,狐疑地,厌恶地望着那车子。好一幅活画图摆在那些压倒的圆叶风铃草丛中。大家都默然。




“我想是要推一推了。”最后克利福假作镇静地说。




没有回答。梅乐士心不在焉的样子,仿佛没有听见似的。康妮焦虑地向他望了一望,克利福地回过头来探望。“梅乐士!你不介意把车子推回去罢!”他用一种冷淡的尊严的声调说,“我希望没有说什么使你见怪的话。”他用不悦的声调说了一句。




“一点也没有,克利福男爵!你要我推么?”




“请。”




那人走上前去,但是这一次却没有效了。动机绊着了。他们拉着,推着,守猎人重新把他的熗和外衣除了下来。现在克利福一言不发了。最后,守猎人把车子的后身从地上抢地起来。飞了一脚,想使车子轮脱去因绊。没有用,车子重新坠了下去。克利福依在车子一边,那人在举重之后喘着气。




“不要这样做!”康妮向他喊道。




“假如你把轮子这么一拉,那就行了。”他一边说,—边指示她怎样拉。




不,不要再去抬那车子。你要把自己扭伤的。”她说,现在气得一脸通红了。  




但是,她向他的眼里直望着,点了点头,她不得不上前去扶着轮子,准备着。他把车子抢起了,她拉了一拉,车子颠缀起来。




“老天呀!”克利福吓得喊了起来。




但是现在好了,发动机不绊着了。守猎人在轮后放了一块石头,走到土坡边坐下。这一番力使他心跳起来,脸孔苍白,差不多晕迷了。康福望着他,气得几乎叫了起来。大家死寂了一会。她看见他的两手在大腿上颤战着。




“你受伤了没有?”她向他走上前去说。




“不,不”他几分含怒地转过头去。




一阵死似的沉寂。金黄色头发的克利福的头,兀然不动。甚至狗儿也站着不动。天上给云遮蔽着了。




最后,守猎人叹了一口气,用他的红手巾撂着鼻。




“那肺炎病使我气力衰弱了不少。”他说。




没有人回答。康妮心里打量着,把那车子和笨重的克利福指起来。那得要好一番气力;那得要太大太在的一番气力呵!假如他没有因此而丢了命!……




他站了起来,重新拿了他的外衣,把它挂在车子的门钩上。




“你准备好了么,克利福男爵?”




“是的,我正等着你!”




他尔身把石头拉开了,用全身重量推着车子,康妮从没有看过他这么苍白,这么无心的。山既陡峻而克利福又沉重。康妮走到守猎人的旁边说:“我也来推!”




她用一种生了气的妇人的泼辣的气力推着。车子走得快‘较了、克利福回转头来。




“何苦呢?”他说。




“何苦!你要这人的命么!假如刚才还没有坏的时候,你就让它走的话……”




她没说下去,她已经喘不过气来了,她推得轻一点儿了;因为那是十分费劲的工作。




“呵!轻点儿!”守猎人在她旁边微笑着说。




“你的确没有受伤么?”他凶狠地说。




他摇了摇头,她望着他的手,一只小小,短短的生支斩,给气候侵赤了的手。这手是爱抚过她的。她还没有端详过它呢,它的样子是这么安静,和他一样,一种奇民蝗内在的安静。康妮看了怪想把它握着,仿佛这只手是不能被她接近似的,她整人脾灵魂突然地为他颠动起来。他是这么沉默,这么不可接近!而他呢,他觉得他的四脚复活了。左手推着车,右手放在康妮的圆而白的手腕上,温柔地、爱抚地挽着她的手腕,一把力量的火焰在他的背上、腰下下降着,使他复了生气。突然地,她尔身吻了吻他的手。这时,正在他们面前的克利宝的头背,却冗然不动。




到了小山顶上,他们憩了一憩,劳力过后的康妮,觉得高兴地可以休息一会。她有时曾梦想过这两个男子友爱起来,一个是她的丈夫,一个是她的孩子的父亲。现在,她明白了这种梦想是荒唐无稽的了。这两个男子是水火般不相容的。不是能两立的。她体会了恨之奇妙,这是第一次,而这也是第一次,她分明地、决然地深恨克利福、恨不得要他从这大地上消灭。说也奇怪,她这样根他,并且她自己满承认恨他,使她觉得自由而充满生命起来了。她心里想:“现在我棍他了,我再也不能继续和他同居了。”




在那平地上,车子只要守猎的一个人推便行了。克利福向康妮谈起话来,表示着他是怪安闲的:他说起在锹浦的爱娃妨毋,说起麦尔肯爵士。他曾写信来问康妮究竟和他一起坐汽车去威尼斯呢,还是和希尔达乘火车一起去。




“我情愿坐火车去。”康妮说,“我不喜欢坐汽车走远路,尤其是有灰尘的时候,但是我还要看看希尔达的意思怎样。”




“她会要坐她自己的汽车和你一起去呢。”他说。




“也许!……·这儿我得帮一帮忙把车子推上去,你不知道这车子多么重呢。”




她走到车后守猎人的旁边,推着车子了微红色的小上径上去,她并不怕给人瞧见不好看了。




“为什么不去叫非尔德来推,让我在此地等着,他是够强壮来做这种事的。”克利福说。




“现在不过几步就到了。”她喘着气说。




但是当他们到了山顶时,她和梅乐士两个人都在揩着脸上的汗,这种共同的工作,奇异地使他们更亲近了。当他们到了屋门口时,克利福说:“劳驾得很,梅乐士,我得换一架发动机才行。你愿意到厨房里去用午饭么?我想差不多是时候了。”




“谢谢,克利福男爵。我要去我母亲那里吃饭。今天是星期天。”




“随你便罢。”




梅乐士把外衣穿上了,望着康妮,行了个礼便走了,康妮悻悻地回到楼上去。




午饭的时候,她忍不住她的感情了。




“克利福,你为什么这么可厌地不体谅人?”她说。




“体谅谁?”




“那守猎的!假如那便是你所谓的统治阶级的行为,我要替你可惜呢。”




“为什么?”




“他是一个病后体弱的人!老实说,健如我是服役阶级的人,定不睬你,让你尽管呼唤!”




“我很相信你会这样。”




假如车子里坐的是他,两腿又疯瘫了,并且举止又和你一样,你将对他怎样?”




“我亲爱的传道师,你这样把两个地位不同的人相提并论,是无聊的。”




“而你这样卑劣地,拓萎了似的缺乏普通的同情,才是最无聊的呢。贵者施思于人呀!唉。你和你的统治阶级!”




“可施给我什么呢?难道要为我的守猎人作一场莫须有的感情冲动?我不,这些我让我的传道师担任去。”




“哎呀,仿佛他就是象你一样的一个人似的!”




“总之他是我的守猎人,我每星期绘他两金镑,并且给他一所屋子住。”




“你给他!你想为什么你给他两金镑一星期,和一所屋子住。为什么?”




“为了他的服役。”




“咳!我告诉你还是留下你的两金镑一星期,和你的屋子罢!”




“大概他也想这样对我说,不过他就没有这个能耐儿!”




“你,你的统治!”她说,“你并不能统治,别梦想罢。你不过比他人多点钱,把这钱去使人替你服役,一星期两金镑,否则便叫他们饿死了罢。统治!统治什冬?你是从头到脚干涸的!你只知道拿金钱去压诈他人,和任何犹太人及任何浑水捉鱼的人一样!”




“一番好漂亮的话,查太莱男爵夫人!”




“你呢!你刚才在林中时,才真是漂亮极了!我真替你害羞!咳,我的父亲比你人道十倍,你们上流人呵!”




他按铃叫波太太。但是他已经两腮发蒙了。




康妮怒不可遏地回到楼上去,心里说着:“他!用钱去买人!好,他并没有买我,所以我没有和他共住的必要。一条死鱼要瓣上流人,他的灵魂是赛聪蹈的;他们多么欺骗人,用他们的仪度和他们的奸猾虚焦的上流人的神气。他们大概只有赛潞瑶一样多的感情。”




她计划着晚上的事情,决意不去想克利福了。她不愿去恨他。她不愿在任何感情上——甚至恨——和他太亲切地生活了。她不愿他丝毫地知道她,尤其不愿他知道她对于那个守猎人的感情。关于她对待用人的态度的这种争吵,不是自今日始。他觉得那是家常事了。她呢,她觉得她一提到他人的事的时候,他是呆木无感的,坚韧得和橡胶似的。




晚饭的时候,她泰地下楼去,带着平素那种端庄的神气,他的两腮还在发黄!他的肚气又发作了,那使他变得十分怪异……他正读着一本法文书。




“你读过普鲁斯的作品吗?他问。




“读过,但是他的作品使我烦厌。”




“他真是个非常的作家。”




“也许!但是他使我烦厌:那种诡谲的花言巧语!他并没有感情,他只是对于感情说得滔滔不休罢了。妄自尊大的人心,我是厌倦的。”




“那么你宁爱妄自尊大的兽性么?”




“也许!但是一个人也许可以找点什么不妄自尊大的东西吧。”




“总之,我喜欢普鲁斯特的锐敏,和他的高尚的无政府情态。”




“那便是使你毫无生命的东西!”




“我的传道士小夫人又在说道了。”




这样,他们又开始那争吵不尽的争吵了!但是她忍不住去和他争斗。他坐在那儿象一具骷髅似的,施着一种骷髅的、腐朽的、冷森森的意志去反抗她。她仿佛觉得那骷髅正把她抓着,把她压抑在它胸膛的骨架前。这骷髅也武装起来了。她有点害怕起来。




她等到一可以脱身的时候,便回到楼上房里去了,很早地便上床去了。但是到了九点半,她便起来往外边打听动静。一点声响也没有。她穿了一件室内便衣走下楼去,克利福和波太太正在打牌赌钱,大概他们是要玩到半夜的。




康妮回到了寝室里,把她所穿的室内便衣丢在凌乱的床上,穿上了一件薄薄的寝衣,外面加了一件日常穿的绒衣,穿了一双胶底的网球鞋,披了一件轻松外套,一切都准备好了。假如碰见什么人的话,她可以说是出去一会儿,早上回来的时候!她可以说是在露里散步回来,这是她在早餐以前常做的事,唯一的危险便是在夜里有人到她寝室里来。但这是罕有的事,一百回碰不到一回的。




白蒂斯还没有把门上锁。他是十点关门,早上七点开门的。她悄悄地闪了出来,没有谁看见她。天上悬着一弯半月,亮得尽够使大地光明,但却不能使人看见这穿着暗色处厌的她。她迅疾地穿过了花园,与其说是幽会使她兴奋,不如说是甘种反叛的暴怒使她心里火烧着,这种心境是不适于爱情的幽会的。但是事情是只好逆来顺受呵!
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER 13


On Sunday Clifford wanted to go into the wood. It was a lovely morning, the pear-blossom and plum had suddenly appeared in the world in a wonder of white here and there. 
It was cruel for Clifford, while the world bloomed, to have to be helped from chair to bath-chair. But he had forgotten, and even seemed to have a certain conceit of himself in his lameness. Connie still suffered, having to lift his inert legs into place. Mrs Bolton did it now, or Field. 




She waited for him at the top of the drive, at the edge of the screen of beeches. His chair came puffing along with a sort of valetudinarian slow importance. As he joined his wife he said: 




`Sir Clifford on his roaming steed!' 




`Snorting, at least!' she laughed. 




He stopped and looked round at the facade of the long, low old brown house. 




`Wragby doesn't wink an eyelid!' he said. `But then why should it! I ride upon the achievements of the mind of man, and that beats a horse.' 




`I suppose it does. And the souls in Plato riding up to heaven in a two-horse chariot would go in a Ford car now,' she said. 




`Or a Rolls-Royce: Plato was an aristocrat!' 




`Quite! No more black horse to thrash and maltreat. Plato never thought we'd go one better than his black steed and his white steed, and have no steeds at all, only an engine!' 




`Only an engine and gas!' said Clifford. 




`I hope I can have some repairs done to the old place next year. I think I shall have about a thousand to spare for that: but work costs so much!' he added. 




`Oh, good!' said Connie. `If only there aren't more strikes!' 




`What would be the use of their striking again! Merely ruin the industry, what's left of it: and surely the owls are beginning to see it!' 




`Perhaps they don't mind ruining the industry,' said Connie. 




`Ah, don't talk like a woman! The industry fills their bellies, even if it can't keep their pockets quite so flush,' he said, using turns of speech that oddly had a twang of Mrs Bolton. 




`But didn't you say the other day that you were a conservative-anarchist,' she asked innocently. 




`And did you understand what I meant?' he retorted. `All I meant is, people can be what they like and feel what they like and do what they like, strictly privately, so long as they keep the form of life intact, and the apparatus.' 




Connie walked on in silence a few paces. Then she said, obstinately: 




`It sounds like saying an egg may go as addled as it likes, so long as it keeps its shell on whole. But addled eggs do break of themselves.' 




`I don't think people are eggs,' he said. `Not even angels' eggs, my dear little evangelist.' 




He was in rather high feather this bright morning. The larks were trilling away over the park, the distant pit in the hollow was fuming silent steam. It was almost like old days, before the war. Connie didn't really want to argue. But then she did not really want to go to the wood with Clifford either. So she walked beside his chair in a certain obstinacy of spirit. 




`No,' he said. `There will be no more strikes, it. The thing is properly managed.' 




`Why not?' 




`Because strikes will be made as good as impossible.' 




`But will the men let you?' she asked. 




`We shan't ask them. We shall do it while they aren't looking: for their own good, to save the industry.' 




`For your own good too,' she said. 




`Naturally! For the good of everybody. But for their good even more than mine. I can live without the pits. They can't. They'll starve if there are no pits. I've got other provision.' 




They looked up the shallow valley at the mine, and beyond it, at the black-lidded houses of Tevershall crawling like some serpent up the hill. From the old brown church the bells were ringing: Sunday, Sunday, Sunday! 




`But will the men let you dictate terms?' she said. `My dear, they will have to: if one does it gently.' 




`But mightn't there be a mutual understanding?' 




`Absolutely: when they realize that the industry comes before the individual.' 




`But must you own the industry?' she said. 




`I don't. But to the extent I do own it, yes, most decidedly. The ownership of property has now become a religious question: as it has been since Jesus and St Francis. The point is not: take all thou hast and give to the poor, but use all thou hast to encourage the industry and give work to the poor. It's the only way to feed all the mouths and clothe all the bodies. Giving away all we have to the poor spells starvation for the poor just as much as for us. And universal starvation is no high aim. Even general poverty is no lovely thing. Poverty is ugly.' 




`But the disparity?' 




`That is fate. Why is the star Jupiter bigger than the star Neptune? You can't start altering the make-up of things!' 




`But when this envy and jealousy and discontent has once started,' she began. 




`Do, your best to stop it. Somebody's got to be boss of the show.' 




`But who is boss of the show?' she asked. 




`The men who own and run the industries.' 




There was a long silence. 




`It seems to me they're a bad boss,' she said. 




`Then you suggest what they should do.' 




`They don't take their boss-ship seriously enough,' she said. 




`They take it far more seriously than you take your ladyship,' he said. 




`That's thrust upon me. I don't really want it,' she blurted out. He stopped the chair and looked at her. 




`Who's shirking their responsibility now!' he said. `Who is trying to get away now from the responsibility of their own boss-ship, as you call it?' 




`But I don't want any boss-ship,' she protested. 




`Ah! But that is funk. You've got it: fated to it. And you should live up to it. Who has given the colliers all they have that's worth having: all their political liberty, and their education, such as it is, their sanitation, their health-conditions, their books, their music, everything. Who has given it them? Have colliers given it to colliers? No! All the Wragbys and Shipleys in England have given their part, and must go on giving. There's your responsibility.' 




Connie listened, and flushed very red. 




`I'd like to give something,' she said. `But I'm not allowed. Everything is to be sold and paid for now; and all the things you mention now, Wragby and Shipley sells them to the people, at a good prof it. Everything is sold. You don't give one heart-beat of real sympathy. And besides, who has taken away from the people their natural life and manhood, and given them this industrial horror? Who has done that?' 




`And what must I do?' he asked, green. `Ask them to come and pillage me?' 




`Why is Tevershall so ugly, so hideous? Why are their lives so hopeless?' 




`They built their own Tevershall, that's part of their display of freedom. They built themselves their pretty Tevershall, and they live their own pretty lives. I can't live their lives for them. Every beetle must live its own life.' 




`But you make them work for you. They live the life of your coal-mine.' 




`Not at all. Every beetle finds its own food. Not one man is forced to work for me. 




`Their lives are industrialized and hopeless, and so are ours,' she cried. 




`I don't think they are. That's just a romantic figure of speech, a relic of the swooning and die-away romanticism. You don't look at all a hopeless figure standing there, Connie my dear.' 




Which was true. For her dark-blue eyes were flashing, her colour was hot in her cheeks, she looked full of a rebellious passion far from the dejection of hopelessness. She noticed, ill the tussocky places of the grass, cottony young cowslips standing up still bleared in their down. And she wondered with rage, why it was she felt Clifford was so wrong, yet she couldn't say it to him, she could not say exactly where he was wrong. 




`No wonder the men hate you,' she said. 




`They don't!' he replied. `And don't fall into errors: in your sense of the word, they are not men. They are animals you don't understand, and never could. Don't thrust your illusions on other people. The masses were always the same, and will always be the same. Nero's slaves were extremely little different from our colliers or the Ford motor-car workmen. I mean Nero's mine slaves and his field slaves. It is the masses: they are the unchangeable. An individual may emerge from the masses. But the emergence doesn't alter the mass. The masses are unalterable. It is one of the most momentous facts of social science. Panem et circenses! Only today education is one of the bad substitutes for a circus. What is wrong today is that we've made a profound hash of the circuses part of the programme, and poisoned our masses with a little education.' 




When Clifford became really roused in his feelings about the common people, Connie was frightened. There was something devastatingly true in what he said. But it was a truth that killed. 




Seeing her pale and silent, Clifford started the chair again, and no more was said till he halted again at the wood gate, which she opened. 




`And what we need to take up now,' he said, `is whips, not swords. The masses have been ruled since time began, and till time ends, ruled they will have to be. It is sheer hypocrisy and farce to say they can rule themselves.' 




`But can you rule them?' she asked. 




`I? Oh yes! Neither my mind nor my will is crippled, and I don't rule with my legs. I can do my share of ruling: absolutely, my share; and give me a son, and he will be able to rule his portion after me.' 




`But he wouldn't be your own son, of your own ruling class; or perhaps not,' she stammered. 




`I don't care who his father may be, so long as he is a healthy man not below normal intelligence. Give me the child of any healthy, normally intelligent man, and I will make a perfectly competent Chatterley of him. It is not who begets us, that matters, but where fate places us. Place any child among the ruling classes, and he will grow up, to his own extent, a ruler. Put kings' and dukes' children among the masses, and they'll be little plebeians, mass products. It is the overwhelming pressure of environment.' 




`Then the common people aren't a race, and the aristocrats aren't blood,' she said. 




`No, my child! All that is romantic illusion. Aristocracy is a function, a part of fate. And the masses are a functioning of another part of fate. The individual hardly matters. It is a question of which function you are brought up to and adapted to. It is not the individuals that make an aristocracy: it is the functioning of the aristocratic whole. And it is the functioning of the whole mass that makes the common man what he is.' 




`Then there is no common humanity between us all!' 




`Just as you like. We all need to fill our bellies. But when it comes to expressive or executive functioning, I believe there is a gulf and an absolute one, between the ruling and the serving classes. The two functions are opposed. And the function determines the individual.' 




Connie looked at him with dazed eyes. 




`Won't you come on?' she said. 




And he started his chair. He had said his say. Now he lapsed into his peculiar and rather vacant apathy, that Connie found so trying. In the wood, anyhow, she was determined not to argue. 




In front of them ran the open cleft of the riding, between the hazel walls and the gay grey trees. The chair puffed slowly on, slowly surging into the forget-me-nots that rose up in the drive like milk froth, beyond the hazel shadows. Clifford steered the middle course, where feet passing had kept a channel through the flowers. But Connie, walking behind, had watched the wheels jolt over the wood-ruff and the bugle, and squash the little yellow cups of the creeping-jenny. Now they made a wake through the forget-me-nots. 




All the flowers were there, the first bluebells in blue pools, like standing water. 




`You are quite right about its being beautiful,' said Clifford. `It is so amazingly. What is quite so lovely as an English spring!' 




Connie thought it sounded as if even the spring bloomed by act of Parliament. An English spring! Why not an Irish one? or Jewish? The chair moved slowly ahead, past tufts of sturdy bluebells that stood up like wheat and over grey burdock leaves. When they came to the open place where the trees had been felled, the light flooded in rather stark. And the bluebells made sheets of bright blue colour, here and there, sheering off into lilac and purple. And between, the bracken was lifting its brown curled heads, like legions of young snakes with a new secret to whisper to Eve. Clifford kept the chair going till he came to the brow of the hill; Connie followed slowly behind. The oak-buds were opening soft and brown. Everything came tenderly out of the old hardness. Even the snaggy craggy oak-trees put out the softest young leaves, spreading thin, brown little wings like young bat-wings in the light. Why had men never any newness in them, any freshness to come forth with! Stale men! 




Clifford stopped the chair at the top of the rise and looked down. The bluebells washed blue like flood-water over the broad riding, and lit up the downhill with a warm blueness. 




`It's a very fine colour in itself,' said Clifford, `but useless for making a painting.' 




`Quite!' said Connie, completely uninterested. 




`Shall I venture as far as the spring?' said Clifford. 




`Will the chair get up again?' she said. 




`We'll try; nothing venture, nothing win!' 




And the chair began to advance slowly, joltingly down the beautiful broad riding washed over with blue encroaching hyacinths. O last of all ships, through the hyacinthian shallows! O pinnace on the last wild waters, sailing in the last voyage of our civilization! Whither, O weird wheeled ship, your slow course steering. Quiet and complacent, Clifford sat at the wheel of adventure: in his old black hat and tweed jacket, motionless and cautious. O Captain, my Captain, our splendid trip is done! Not yet though! Downhill, in the wake, came Constance in her grey dress, watching the chair jolt downwards. 




They passed the narrow track to the hut. Thank heaven it was not wide enough for the chair: hardly wide enough for one person. The chair reached the bottom of the slope, and swerved round, to disappear. And Connie heard a low whistle behind her. She glanced sharply round: the keeper was striding downhill towards her, his dog keeping behind him. 




`Is Sir Clifford going to the cottage?' he asked, looking into her eyes. 




`No, only to the well.' 




`Ah! Good! Then I can keep out of sight. But I shall see you tonight. I shall wait for you at the park-gate about ten.' 




He looked again direct into her eyes. 




`Yes,' she faltered. 




They heard the Papp! Papp! of Clifford's horn, tooting for Connie. She `Coo-eed!' in reply. The keeper's face flickered with a little grimace, and with his hand he softly brushed her breast upwards, from underneath. She looked at him, frightened, and started running down the hill, calling Coo-ee! again to Clifford. The man above watched her, then turned, grinning faintly, back into his path. 




She found Clifford slowly mounting to the spring, which was halfway up the slope of the dark larch-wood. He was there by the time she caught him up. 




`She did that all right,' he said, referring to the chair. 




Connie looked at the great grey leaves of burdock that grew out ghostly from the edge of the larch-wood. The people call it Robin Hood's Rhubarb. How silent and gloomy it seemed by the well! Yet the water bubbled so bright, wonderful! And there were bits of eye-bright and strong blue bugle...And there, under the bank, the yellow earth was moving. A mole! It emerged, rowing its pink hands, and waving its blind gimlet of a face, with the tiny pink nose-tip uplifted. 




`It seems to see with the end of its nose,' said Connie. 




`Better than with its eyes!' he said. `Will you drink?' 




`Will you?' 




She took an enamel mug from a twig on a tree, and stooped to fill it for him. He drank in sips. Then she stooped again, and drank a little herself. 




`So icy!' she said gasping. 




`Good, isn't it! Did you wish?' 




`Did you?' 




`Yes, I wished. But I won't tell.' 




She was aware of the rapping of a woodpecker, then of the wind, soft and eerie through the larches. She looked up. White clouds were crossing the blue. 




`Clouds!' she said. 




`White lambs only,' he replied. 




A shadow crossed the little clearing. The mole had swum out on to the soft yellow earth. 




`Unpleasant little beast, we ought to kill him,' said Clifford. 




`Look! he's like a parson in a pulpit,' she said. 




She gathered some sprigs of woodruff and brought them to him. 




`New-mown hay!' he said. `Doesn't it smell like the romantic ladies of the last century, who had their heads screwed on the right way after all!' 




She was looking at the white clouds. 




`I wonder if it will rain,' she said. 




`Rain! Why! Do you want it to?' 




They started on the return journey, Clifford jolting cautiously downhill. They came to the dark bottom of the hollow, turned to the right, and after a hundred yards swerved up the foot of the long slope, where bluebells stood in the light. 




`Now, old girl!' said Clifford, putting the chair to it. 




It was a steep and jolty climb. The chair pugged slowly, in a struggling unwilling fashion. Still, she nosed her way up unevenly, till she came to where the hyacinths were all around her, then she balked, struggled, jerked a little way out of the flowers, then stopped 




`We'd better sound the horn and see if the keeper will come,' said Connie. `He could push her a bit. For that matter, I will push. It helps.' 




`We'll let her breathe,' said Clifford. `Do you mind putting a scotch under the wheel?' 




Connie found a stone, and they waited. After a while Clifford started his motor again, then set the chair in motion. It struggled and faltered like a sick thing, with curious noises. 




`Let me push!' said Connie, coming up behind. 




`No! Don't push!' he said angrily. `What's the good of the damned thing, if it has to be pushed! Put the stone under!' 




There was another pause, then another start; but more ineffectual than before. 




`You must let me push,' said she. `Or sound the horn for the keeper.' 




`Wait!' 




She waited; and he had another try, doing more harm than good. 




`Sound the horn then, if you won't let me push,' she said. `Hell! Be quiet a moment!' 




She was quiet a moment: he made shattering efforts with the little motor. 




`You'll only break the thing down altogether, Clifford,' she remonstrated; `besides wasting your nervous energy.' 




`If I could only get out and look at the damned thing!' he said, exasperated. And he sounded the horn stridently. `Perhaps Mellors can see what's wrong.' 




They waited, among the mashed flowers under a sky softly curdling with cloud. In the silence a wood-pigeon began to coo roo-hoo hoo! roo-hoo hoo! Clifford shut her up with a blast on the horn. 




The keeper appeared directly, striding inquiringly round the corner. He saluted. 




`Do you know anything about motors?' asked Clifford sharply. 




`I am afraid I don't. Has she gone wrong?' 




`Apparently!' snapped Clifford. 




The man crouched solicitously by the wheel, and peered at the little engine. 




`I'm afraid I know nothing at all about these mechanical things, Sir Clifford,' he said calmly. `If she has enough petrol and oil---' 




`Just look carefully and see if you can see anything broken,' snapped Clifford. 




The man laid his gun against a tree, took oil his coat, and threw it beside it. The brown dog sat guard. Then he sat down on his heels and peered under the chair, poking with his finger at the greasy little engine, and resenting the grease-marks on his clean Sunday shirt. 




`Doesn't seem anything broken,' he said. And he stood up, pushing back his hat from his forehead, rubbing his brow and apparently studying. 




`Have you looked at the rods underneath?' asked Clifford. `See if they are all right!' 




The man lay flat on his stomach on the floor, his neck pressed back, wriggling under the engine and poking with his finger. Connie thought what a pathetic sort of thing a man was, feeble and small-looking, when he was lying on his belly on the big earth. 




`Seems all right as far as I can see,' came his muffled voice. 




`I don't suppose you can do anything,' said Clifford. 




`Seems as if I can't!' And he scrambled up and sat on his heels, collier fashion. `There's certainly nothing obviously broken.' 




Clifford started his engine, then put her in gear. She would not move. 




`Run her a bit hard, like,' suggested the keeper. 




Clifford resented the interference: but he made his engine buzz like a blue-bottle. Then she coughed and snarled and seemed to go better. 




`Sounds as if she'd come clear,' said Mellors. 




But Clifford had already jerked her into gear. She gave a sick lurch and ebbed weakly forwards. 




`If I give her a push, she'll do it,' said the keeper, going behind. 




`Keep off!' snapped Clifford. `She'll do it by herself.' 




`But Clifford!' put in Connie from the bank, `you know it's too much for her. Why are you so obstinate!' 




Clifford was pale with anger. He jabbed at his levers. The chair gave a sort of scurry, reeled on a few more yards, and came to her end amid a particularly promising patch of bluebells. 




`She's done!' said the keeper. `Not power enough.' 




`She's been up here before,' said Clifford coldly. 




`She won't do it this time,' said the keeper. 




Clifford did not reply. He began doing things with his engine, running her fast and slow as if to get some sort of tune out of her. The wood re-echoed with weird noises. Then he put her in gear with a jerk, having jerked off his brake. 




`You'll rip her inside out,' murmured the keeper. 




The chair charged in a sick lurch sideways at the ditch. 




`Clifford!' cried Connie, rushing forward. 




But the keeper had got the chair by the rail. Clifford, however, putting on all his pressure, managed to steer into the riding, and with a strange noise the chair was fighting the hill. Mellors pushed steadily behind, and up she went, as if to retrieve herself. 




`You see, she's doing it!' said Clifford, victorious, glancing over his shoulder. There he saw the keeper's face. 




`Are you pushing her?' 




`She won't do it without.' 




`Leave her alone. I asked you not. 




`She won't do it.' 




`Let her try!' snarled Clifford, with all his emphasis. 




The keeper stood back: then turned to fetch his coat and gun. The chair seemed to strange immediately. She stood inert. Clifford, seated a prisoner, was white with vexation. He jerked at the levers with his hand, his feet were no good. He got queer noises out of her. In savage impatience he moved little handles and got more noises out of her. But she would not budge. No, she would not budge. He stopped the engine and sat rigid with anger. 




Constance sat on the bank arid looked at the wretched and trampled bluebells. `Nothing quite so lovely as an English spring.' `I can do my share of ruling.' `What we need to take up now is whips, not swords.' `The ruling classes!' 




The keeper strode up with his coat and gun, Flossie cautiously at his heels. Clifford asked the man to do something or other to the engine. Connie, who understood nothing at all of the technicalities of motors, and who had had experience of breakdowns, sat patiently on the bank as if she were a cipher. The keeper lay on his stomach again. The ruling classes and the serving classes! 




He got to his feet and said patiently: 




`Try her again, then.' 




He spoke in a quiet voice, almost as if to a child. 




Clifford tried her, and Mellors stepped quickly behind and began to push. She was going, the engine doing about half the work, the man the rest. 




Clifford glanced round, yellow with anger. 




`Will you get off there!' 




The keeper dropped his hold at once, and Clifford added: `How shall I know what she is doing!' 




The man put his gun down and began to pull on his coat. He'd done. 




The chair began slowly to run backwards. 




`Clifford, your brake!' cried Connie. 




She, Mellors, and Clifford moved at once, Connie and the keeper jostling lightly. The chair stood. There was a moment of dead silence. 




`It's obvious I'm at everybody's mercy!' said Clifford. He was yellow with anger. 




No one answered. Mellors was slinging his gun over his shoulder, his face queer and expressionless, save for an abstracted look of patience. The dog Flossie, standing on guard almost between her master's legs, moved uneasily, eyeing the chair with great suspicion and dislike, and very much perplexed between the three human beings. The tableau vivant remained set among the squashed bluebells, nobody proffering a word. 




`I expect she'll have to be pushed,' said Clifford at last, with an affectation of sang froid. 




No answer. Mellors' abstracted face looked as if he had heard nothing. Connie glanced anxiously at him. Clifford too glanced round. 




`Do you mind pushing her home, Mellors!' he said in a cool superior tone. `I hope I have said nothing to offend you,' he added, in a tone of dislike. 




`Nothing at all, Sir Clifford! Do you want me to push that chair?' 




`If you please.' 




The man stepped up to it: but this time it was without effect. The brake was jammed. They poked and pulled, and the keeper took off his gun and his coat once more. And now Clifford said never a word. At last the keeper heaved the back of the chair off the ground and, with an instantaneous push of his foot, tried to loosen the wheels. He failed, the chair sank. Clifford was clutching the sides. The man gasped with the weight. 




`Don't do it!' cried Connie to him. 




`If you'll pull the wheel that way, so!' he said to her, showing her how. 




`No! You mustn't lift it! You'll strain yourself,' she said, flushed now with anger. 




But he looked into her eyes and nodded. And she had to go and take hold of the wheel, ready. He heaved and she tugged, and the chair reeled. 




`For God's sake!' cried Clifford in terror. 




But it was all right, and the brake was off. The keeper put a stone under the wheel, and went to sit on the bank, his heart beat and his face white with the effort, semi-conscious. 




Connie looked at him, and almost cried with anger. There was a pause and a dead silence. She saw his hands trembling on his thighs. 




`Have you hurt yourself?' she asked, going to him. 




`No. No!' He turned away almost angrily. 




There was dead silence. The back of Clifford's fair head did not move. Even the dog stood motionless. The sky had clouded over. 




At last he sighed, and blew his nose on his red handkerchief. 




`That pneumonia took a lot out of me,' he said. 




No one answered. Connie calculated the amount of strength it must have taken to heave up that chair and the bulky Clifford: too much, far too much! If it hadn't killed him! 




He rose, and again picked up his coat, slinging it through the handle of the chair. 




`Are you ready, then, Sir Clifford?' 




`When you are!' 




He stooped and took out the scotch, then put his weight against the chair. He was paler than Connie had ever seen him: and more absent. Clifford was a heavy man: and the hill was steep. Connie stepped to the keeper's side. 




`I'm going to push too!' she said. 




And she began to shove with a woman's turbulent energy of anger. The chair went faster. Clifford looked round. 




`Is that necessary?' he said. 




`Very! Do you want to kill the man! If you'd let the motor work while it would---' 




But she did not finish. She was already panting. She slackened off a little, for it was surprisingly hard work. 




`Ay! slower!' said the man at her side, with a faint smile of his eyes. 




`Are you sure you've not hurt yourself?' she said fiercely. 




He shook his head. She looked at his smallish, short, alive hand, browned by the weather. It was the hand that caressed her. She had never even looked at it before. It seemed so still, like him, with a curious inward stillness that made her want to clutch it, as if she could not reach it. All her soul suddenly swept towards him: he was so silent, and out of reach! And he felt his limbs revive. Shoving with his left hand, he laid his right on her round white wrist, softly enfolding her wrist, with a caress. And the flame of strength went down his back and his loins, reviving him. And she bent suddenly and kissed his hand. Meanwhile the back of Clifford's head was held sleek and motionless, just in front of them. 




At the top of the hill they rested, and Connie was glad to let go. She had had fugitive dreams of friendship between these two men: one her husband, the other the father of her child. Now she saw the screaming absurdity of her dreams. The two males were as hostile as fire and water. They mutually exterminated one another. And she realized for the first time what a queer subtle thing hate is. For the first time, she had consciously and definitely hated Clifford, with vivid hate: as if he ought to be obliterated from the face of the earth. And it was strange, how free and full of life it made her feel, to hate him and to admit it fully to herself.---`Now I've hated him, I shall never be able to go on living with him,' came the thought into her mind. 




On the level the keeper could push the chair alone. Clifford made a little conversation with her, to show his complete composure: about Aunt Eva, who was at Dieppe, and about Sir Malcolm, who had written to ask would Connie drive with him in his small car, to Venice, or would she and Hilda go by train. 




`I'd much rather go by train,' said Connie. `I don't like long motor drives, especially when there's dust. But I shall see what Hilda wants.' 




`She will want to drive her own car, and take you with her,' he said. 




`Probably!---I must help up here. You've no idea how heavy this chair is.' 




She went to the back of the chair, and plodded side by side with the keeper, shoving up the pink path. She did not care who saw. 




`Why not let me wait, and fetch Field? He is strong enough for the job,' said Clifford. 




`It's so near,' she panted. 




But both she and Mellors wiped the sweat from their faces when they came to the top. It was curious, but this bit of work together had brought them much closer than they had been before. 




`Thanks so much, Mellors,' said Clifford, when they were at the house door. `I must get a different sort of motor, that's all. Won't you go to the kitchen and have a meal? It must be about time.' 




`Thank you, Sir Clifford. I was going to my mother for dinner today, Sunday.' 




`As you like.' 




Mellors slung into his coat, looked at Connie, saluted, and was gone. Connie, furious, went upstairs. 




At lunch she could not contain her feeling. 




`Why are you so abominably inconsiderate, Clifford?' she said to him. 




`Of whom?' 




`Of the keeper! If that is what you call ruling classes, I'm sorry for you.' 




`Why?' 




`A man who's been ill, and isn't strong! My word, if I were the serving classes, I'd let you wait for service. I'd let you whistle.' 




`I quite believe it.' 




`If he'd been sitting in a chair with paralysed legs, and behaved as you behaved, what would you have done for him?' 




`My dear evangelist, this confusing of persons and personalities is in bad taste.' 




`And your nasty, sterile want of common sympathy is in the worst taste imaginable. Noblesse oblige! You and your ruling class!' 




`And to what should it oblige me? To have a lot of unnecessary emotions about my game-keeper? I refuse. I leave it all to my evangelist.' 




`As if he weren't a man as much as you are, my word!' 




`My game-keeper to boot, and I pay him two pounds a week and give him a house.' 




`Pay him! What do you think you pay for, with two pounds a week and a house?' 




`His services.' 




`Bah! I would tell you to keep your two pounds a week and your house.' 




`Probably he would like to: but can't afford the luxury!' 




`You, and rule!' she said. `You don't rule, don't flatter yourself. You have only got more than your share of the money, and make people work for you for two pounds a week, or threaten them with starvation. Rule! What do you give forth of rule? Why, you re dried up! You only bully with your money, like any Jew or any Schieber!' 




`You are very elegant in your speech, Lady Chatterley!' 




`I assure you, you were very elegant altogether out there in the wood. I was utterly ashamed of you. Why, my father is ten times the human being you are: you gentleman!' 




He reached and rang the bell for Mrs Bolton. But he was yellow at the gills. 




She went up to her room, furious, saying to herself: `Him and buying people! Well, he doesn't buy me, and therefore there's no need for me to stay with him. Dead fish of a gentleman, with his celluloid soul! And how they take one in, with their manners and their mock wistfulness and gentleness. They've got about as much feeling as celluloid has.' 




She made her plans for the night, and determined to get Clifford off her mind. She didn't want to hate him. She didn't want to be mixed up very intimately with him in any sort of feeling. She wanted him not to know anything at all about herself: and especially, not to know anything about her feeling for the keeper. This squabble of her attitude to the servants was an old one. He found her too familiar, she found him stupidly insentient, tough and indiarubbery where other people were concerned. 




She went downstairs calmly, with her old demure bearing, at dinner-time. He was still yellow at the gills: in for one of his liver bouts, when he was really very queer.---He was reading a French book. 




`Have you ever read Proust?' he asked her. 




`I've tried, but he bores me.' 




`He's really very extraordinary.' 




`Possibly! But he bores me: all that sophistication! He doesn't have feelings, he only has streams of words about feelings. I'm tired of self-important mentalities.' 




`Would you prefer self-important animalities?' 




`Perhaps! But one might possibly get something that wasn't self-important.' 




`Well, I like Proust's subtlety and his well-bred anarchy.' 




`It makes you very dead, really.' 




`There speaks my evangelical little wife.' 




They were at it again, at it again! But she couldn't help fighting him. He seemed to sit there like a skeleton, sending out a skeleton's cold grizzly will against her. Almost she could feel the skeleton clutching her and pressing her to its cage of ribs. He too was really up in arms: and she was a little afraid of him. 




She went upstairs as soon as possible, and went to bed quite early. But at half past nine she got up, and went outside to listen. There was no sound. She slipped on a dressing-gown and went downstairs. Clifford and Mrs Bolton were playing cards, gambling. They would probably go on until midnight. 




Connie returned to her room, threw her pyjamas on the tossed bed, put on a thin tennis-dress and over that a woollen day-dress, put on rubber tennis-shoes, and then a light coat. And she was ready. If she met anybody, she was just going out for a few minutes. And in the morning, when she came in again, she would just have been for a little walk in the dew, as she fairly often did before breakfast. For the rest, the only danger was that someone should go into her room during the night. But that was most unlikely: not one chance in a hundred. 




Betts had not locked up. He fastened up the house at ten o'clock, and unfastened it again at seven in the morning. She slipped out silently and unseen. There was a half-moon shining, enough to make a little light in the world, not enough to show her up in her dark-grey coat. She walked quickly across the park, not really in the thrill of the assignation, but with a certain anger and rebellion burning in her heart. It was not the right sort of heart to take to a love-meeting. But à la guerre comme à la guerre! 
 
 




  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


午饭过后,康妮马上便到林中去,那真是可爱的一天。蒲公英开着太阳似的花,新出的雏菊花是棕的自,擦树的茂林,半开的叶子中杂着尘灰颜色的垂直花絮,好象是一幅花边。大开着的黄燕蔬。满地簇拥。象黄金似的在闪耀。这种黄边。是初夏的有力的黄色。莲馨花灰灰地盛开着。花姿招展的莲馨花。再也不畏缩了。绿油油的玉簪。象是个苍海。向上举着一串串的蓓蕾。跑马路上,毋忘我草乱蓬蓬地繁生着。楼斗莱乍开着它们的紫蓝色的花苞。在那矮丛林的下面。还有些蓝色的鸟蛋壳。处处都是蕾芽。处处都是生命的突跃! 




守猎人并不在那小屋里。那儿,一切都是在静穆中。棕色的少鸡在肆意地奔窜着。康妮继续向着村舍走去。因为她要去会他。




村舍浸在太阳光里。在树林的边缘外。小园里。重苔的野水仙丛簇地生长着。靠近大开着的门前。沿着小径的两旁。都是些重苔的红雏菊。一只狗吠着。佛萝茜走上前来。




门大开着!那么他是在家里了。阳光铺泻在红砖的阶台上!当她经过小园里时。她从窗里看见了他。穿着衬衣。正坐在桌边吃着东西。狗儿轻轻地叫着。缓缓地摇着尾巴。




他站了起来,来到门边,用一条红手巾揩着嘴,嘴里不住地咀嚼着。




“我可以进来吗?”她说。




“进来!”




简朴的房子里。阳光照了进去,房子里还带着羊排煎过后的味道。煎煮东西用的炉子还在防火架上。旁边,那白色的地上。有今盛着马铃薯的黑锅子。放在一张纸上。火是红的。但是不太起劲;通风的炉门关着。开水壶在响。




桌了上摆着碟子,里面是些马铃薯和剩下的羊排。还有一个盛着面包的篓子和一只盛着啤酒的蓝杯子,桌上铺着一张白色的漆布。他站在阴影处。




“你的午餐吃得晚呢。”她说“请继续吃罢!”




她在门。边的阳光里,坐在一把木椅上。




“我得到了斯魏去。”他一边说着,一边坐了下来,。但他并不吃。




“请吃罢。”她说。




但他还是不吃。




“你要吃点什么东西吗?”他用着土话问她。“你要喝杯茶么?开水壶里有开着的水。一他欠身起来。




“假如你让我自己来弄扩知。”她说着站了起来,他仿佛忧闷的样子,她觉得她正使他烦恼不安。




“艰险罢,茶壶在那边。”一他指着一个壁角的褐色的小橱子。“茶杯和茶,是在你头脾炉架上。”




她从炉架上取下了那黑茶壶和一盒茶叶。她用热水把茶过来洗灌了,呆了一会,不知把水倒在哪里好。




“倒在外边。”他看见了她的迟疑的样子说,“那是净水。”




她走到门边,把水倒在小径上,多可爱的地方。这么清静。这么真的森林世界!橡树发着赭黄色的小叶儿;花园里,戏雏菊象是些红毛绒上的钮结似的。她望着门槛上那块带洞的大石板。现在这门槛上跨过的脚步是这么少了。




“这儿真是个可爱的地方。”她说:“这么美妙地静寂。一切都静寂而富有生命!”




他慢慢地、有点不太愿意地重新用他的餐午,她能感觉到他是很扫兴的,她默默地沏了花,把茶壶放在炉灶上,她知道普通人是这么做的,他推开碟子。走到屋后边去,她听见了开门闰的声响,一会儿他拿了一盘干酷和牛油回来。




她把两个茶杯放在桌上;这是仅有的两个茶杯。




“你喝杯茶吗?”她说。




“假如你愿意的话,糖在柜子里,牛奶过来也在那儿。牛奶在伙食间里。”




“我把你的碟子收了好吗?”她问道。他向她望着。微微地冷笑起来。




“晤……假如你愿意的话。”他一边说,一边慢慢地吃着面包和干酷她到后边洗涤碗碟的侧屋里。水龙头是安在那儿的,左边有个门。无疑地这是伙食间的门了。她把这个门打开了。看见了这个所谓伙食间,差不多笑了:这只是一个狭长的粉白着的壁橱。但是这里面还布置得下一桶啤酒和几食物。她从一个黄罐里取了点牛奶。




“你的牛奶怎么得来的?”当她回到桌边时,她伺他道。




“弗林家里的。他们把瓶子放在畜牧场边。你知道的,就是那天我遇着你的那个地方。”




但是他是很扫兴的样子。




她斟了茶。然后举着牛奶过来。




“不要牛奶。”她说,他好象听见什么声响,向门外疾望着。




“我想把门关了的好。”他说。




“那未免可惜了。”她答道。“没有人会来吧,是不是?”




“那是千载一时的。不过谁知道呢。”




“纵玲有人来了也不打紧。”她说。“我不过来喝一杯茶罢了。调羹在哪儿?”




他弯身把桌子的舞屉打开了。康妮坐在桌边。大门里讲来的阳光晒着她。




“佛萝茜!”他向那睡在楼梯下一块小席上的狗说,“去守望去,去守望去!”




他举着手指,狗儿奔了出去个察。




“你今天不快活吗?”她问道。




他的蓝色的眼睛迅速地转了过来凝视着她。




“不快活?不,只有点儿烦恼罢了!我得去请发两张传票,去传我所捉得的两个偷猎的人。咳,我是讨厌这类事情的。”




他说的是冷静、正确的英语,他的声音里含着怒气。




“你讨厌当守猎人吗?”她说。




“当守猎人?不!只要人们让我安安静静的。但是到了要我上敬礼察署和其他的地方,等着那些混蛋来理我的时候……呵,咳,我便要发疯了……”他着带点幽默味道微笑着。




“难道你不能真正在自立么?”她问道。




“我?我想我能够的,我有我的恤金使我生活。我能够的!但是我得是点工作,否则我便要闷死。那是说,我需要点什么事情使我不空闲着。而我的坏脾气是不容我为自己工作的。所以便不得不替他人做事了。不然的话,我的坏脾气来了,不出一月,便要把一切踢翻,所以算起来,我在这儿是很好的,尤其是近来……”




他又向她幽默地起来。




“但是为什么你有这种脾气呢?”她问道,“难道你‘常常”都是坏脾气的么?”




“差不多是常常铁。”他笑着说,“我有满腔的忿懑。”




“什么忿港?”她说。




“忿港!”他说“你不知道那是什么吗?”




她失望地静默着。他并不注意她。




“下个月我要暂时离开这儿了。”她说。




“是么?到那儿去?”




“威尼斯。”




“威尼斯?和克利福男爵去么?去多久?”




“一个月上下。”她答道,“克利福他不去。




“他留在这儿么?”他问道。




“是的,他是不喜欢在他这种情境中旅行的。”




“暖,可怜的家伙!”他带着同情心说。




停了一会。




“我走了你不会把我忘记罢,会不会?”她问道,他又向她凝视起来。




“忘记?”他说,“你知道没有人会忘记的。那不是个记忆的问题。”




她想问:“那么是个什么问题呢?”但是她忍住了。她只用一种沉哑的声音说:“我告诉了克利福,也许我极个孩子了。”




现在他带着强烈的好奇心,真正地望着她。




“真的么?”他终于说:“他说了什么?”




“呵,他是无所谓的,只在孩子似乎是他的,他倒要喜欢呢。”




她不敢看她。他静默了好一会,然后再凝望着她。




“没有提到我,当然吧?”他说。




“没有,没有提到你。”她说。




“不,他是决难容忍我做他的代庖人的。……那么他将怎样设想这孩子的来源呢?”




“我可以在威尼斯有个情人呀。”




“不错。”他缓缓在回答道,“这便是你到威尼斯去的缘故了。”




“但并不是真为了找情人去。”她望着他,辩护着说。




“只是做个样子罢了。”他说。




两个人重新静默着。他望着窗外,半悲伤、半讥嘲地苦笑,她是恨他这种劳笑的。




“难道你没有预先设法避免孩子么?”他突然说,“因为我没有那工具。”




“没有。”她说,“我恨那样。”




他望着她,然后又带着那特殊的诡谲的苦笑,望着窗外。两个人紧张地静默着,最后,他回转头来,讥否则地向她说:




“那么,那便是你要我的缘故,为了要有个孩子的缘故吧?”




她低着头。




“不,事实上不是这样?”她说。




“为什么事实上?”他用着有点激烈的声音问道。




她埋怨地望着她,说;“我不知道。”他大笑起来。




“你不知道,那么我知道么!”他说。




两人静默了好久,冷森森地静默着。




“唔。”他最后说,“随夫人的便,如果你有了个孩子,我是喜欢送给克利福男爵的。我并不吃什么亏。我倒得了个很快意的经验,的确快意的经验:“……他伸着腰,半打着呵欠,“如果你把我利用了,那并不是我么一次给人利用,而且这一次是最快意地给人利用了,虽然这对于我是不十分荣誉的事。”……他重新奇异地伸着懒腰,他的筋肉颤战着,牙关紧闭着。.“但是我并没有利用你。”他辩护着说。




“我是听夫人作用的。”他答道。




“不。”她说,“我喜欢你的肉体。”




“真的么?”他答道,笑着,“好,那么我们是两讫子,因为我也喜欢你的。”




他的奇异的阴暗的两眼望着她。




“现在我们到楼上去好不好?他用着一种窒息的声音问她。




“不,不要在这儿,不要现在!”她沉重地说。虽然,假如他稍为紧持的话,她定要屈服了,因为她是没有力量反抗他的。




他又把脸翻了转去,好象把她忘了。




“我想触摸你,同你触摸我一样。”她说,“我从来没有真正地触摸过你的身体。”




他望着她,重新微笑起来。现在?”他说。




“不!不!不要在这儿!到小屋里去,你不介意罢?”




“你怎么触摸我?”他问道。




“当你抚摩我的时候。”




他的眼睛和她的沉重不安的眼睛遇着。




“你喜欢我抚摩你么?”他老是笑着。




“是的,你呢?”




“呵,我!”然后他换了声调说:“我也喜欢,那不用我告诉你的。”这是实在的。




她站了起来,拿起了帽子。“我得走了。”她说。




“你要走了么?”他文雅地说。




她满望着他来触摸她,对她说些话,但是他什么也不说,只是斯文地等待着。




“谢谢你的茶。”她说。




“我还没有谢谢夫人赏光呢。”他说。




她向着小径走了出去,他站在门口,微微地苦笑着。佛萝茜举着尾巴走了前来,康妮沉默地向林中蹒跚走去,心里知道他正站在那儿望着她,脸上露着那不可思议的苦笑。




她狠扫兴地、烦恼地回到家里,她一点也不喜欢他说他是被人利用了。在某种意义上,这是真的,但是他不应该说了出来。因此她重新地给两种感情占据着:其一是怨恨他,其一是欲望着与他和好起来。




她十分不安地、恼怒地用完了茶点后,立刻回到楼上房里去了,但是她在房子里不知所措,坐立不安。她得做点什么事。她得再到小屋里去。假如他不在那儿的话,那便算了。




她从旁门溜了出去,有时闷郁地直向目的地走去,当她来到林中那空旷地时,她觉得可怖地不安起来,但是他却在那儿,穿着衬衣,蹲在鸡笼前,把笼门打开了,让母鸡出来。在他周围的那些小雏鸡,现在都长得有点笨拙了,但比之普通的小鸡却雅致得多。




她直向他走了过去。




“你瞧!我来了。”她说。




“唉,我看见了!”他一边,一边站了起来,有点嘻笑地望着她。




“你现在让母鸡出来了么?”她问道。




“是的,它们孵小鸡孵到只剩一张皮、一把骨了,现在,它们全不想出来和取食了,一只孵卵期的母鸡是没有自我的,它整个身心都为了它的卵或小鸡。”




可怜的母鸡!多么盲目的爱!甚至所孵的卵并不是它们自已的!康妮怜地望着它们,好懒情他之间,给一种阴郁的静默笼罩着。




“我们进小屋里去吧?”他问道。




“你要我去么?”她猜疑地问道。




“是的,假如你愿意来的黄悠地、一波一浪荡到远处去。不住地,在她的最生动的地方,那海底分开,在若荡漾,中央便是探海者在温柔的深探着,愈探愈深,愈来愈触着她的底下;她愈深愈远地暴露着,她的波涛越荡越汹涌地荡到什么岸边去,使她暴露着。无名者的深探,愈入愈近,她自己的波涛越荡越远地离开她,抛弃她,直至突然地,在一种温柔的、颤战的痉挛中,她的整个生命的最美妙处被触着了,她自己知道被触着了,一切都完成了,她已经没有了,她已经没有了,好也不存在了,她出世了:一个妇人。




唉!太美了,太可爱了!在那波涛退落之中;她体会这一切的美而可爱了。现在她整个的身体,在深情地紧依着那不知名的男子,在盲目地依恋着那萎缩着的阴茎,它,经过了全力的、狂暴的冲刺后,现在柔软地、娇弱地、不自知地退缩着。当它,这神秘的锐敏的东西从她的肉里退了出来时,她不自学地叫了一声,一声迷失的呼喊,她试着把它放了回去。刚才是这样的佳妙!这样的使她欢快!




现在她才知道了那阴茎的小巧,和花蕊似的静躺,柔嫩,她不禁又惊奇地尖锐了叫了一声,她的妇人的心,这权威者的;柔嫩而惊奇地叫着。




“可爱极了!”她呻吟着说,“好极了!�む被她自己的销魂的情欲所压倒,她躺着,两手无力地放在他的舞动的身上,无论怎样,她都禁不住她的精神在作局外观;她觉得他的臂部的冲撞是可笑的,他的阴茎的那种渴望着得到那片刻的排汇的样子是滑稽的。是的,这便是爱,这可笑的两臂的冲撞这可怜的、无意义的、润湿的小阴茎的萎缩。这便是神圣的爱!毕竟,现代人的藐视这种串演是有理由的,因为这是一种串演。有些诗人说得很对,创造人类的上帝,一定有个乖庚的、幽默的官能,他造了一个有理智的人,而同时却迫他做这种可笑的姿势,而且使他盲目地追求这可笑的串演。甚至一个莫泊桑都觉得爱是屈辱的没落。世人轻蔑床第间事,却又做它。




冷酷地、讥消地,她的奇异的妇人之心远引着,虽然她一动不动地躺着,但是她的本能却使她挺起腰子,想把那男子挤出去,想从他的丑恶的紧抱中,从他的怪诞的后臂的冲撞中逃了出来。这男子的身体是个愚蠢的、鲁莽的、不完备的东西,它的缺憾的笨拙,是有点令人讨厌的。人类如果是完完备地进化的话,这种串演,这种“官能;是定要被淘汰的。




当他很快地完了时,当他卧在她的身上,狠静默的远引着,远引在一种奇异的,静息的境域里,很远地,无室她所不能及的天外时,她开始在心里做哭起来,她觉得他象潮水似的退开,退开,留下她在那儿,象一块海岸上的小石。他舞退着,他的心正离开着她,他知道。




一股真正的哀伤袭据着她心,她痛哭起来。他并没有注意,也许甚至不知道。强烈的呜咽愈来愈厉害。摇撼着她,摇撼着他。




“暖”他说,“这一次是失败了,你没有来呢”




这样看来,他是知道的!她哭得更剧烈了。




“但是怎么啦?”他说,“有时是要这样的。”




“我……我不能爱你。”她哭着说,突然地,她觉得她的心碎了。




“您不能?那么,您不用爱就是!世上并没有法律强迫您爱。听其自然好了。”




他的手还是她的胸上;但是她却没有搂着他了。




他的话是不太能安慰她的。她高声地鸣咽起来。




“不要这样,不要这样!”他说,“甜的要,苦的也要,这一次是有点苦的。”




她哀痛地哭道:“但是我很想爱你,我却不能”那是可怕的!”




他半苦昧、半椰榆地笑了一笑。




“那并不可怕。”他说,“纵令您是那么觉得,您涌使不可怕的东西成为可怕。不要管您爱不爱我。您绝不能勉强的。一篮核桃之中,总有个二泊。好的坏的都得要。”




他撒开了他的手,再也不触摸着她了。现在,她再也不被他触摸着了,她顽皮地觉得满足起来。她憎恨他的土话:这些“您”,“您”,“您的”,假如他喜欢的话,他可以站了起来,毫不客气地直站在她面前,去如他那燕京饭店唐的粗棉布的裤子,毕竟蔑克里斯还知羞地背过脸去。这个人却是这样的自信,他甚至不人们会觉得他是鲁莽无教养的。




虽然,当他默默地舞了出来预备起身时,她恐怖地紧抱着他。




“不!不要走!不要离开我!不要和我斗气!抱着我罢!紧紧地抱着我罢!”她盲目地,疯狂地,哺哺地说,也不知道自己说着什么,她用一种奇异的力量紧抱着他。她要从她自己的内在的暴怒中和反抗中逃了出来,这占据着她的内在的反抗力,是多么强呵!




他重新把她抱在他的两臂中,紧压着她。突然地,她在他的两臂中变成娇小了,这样地娇小而贴服了。完了,反抗力没有了,她开始在一种神妙的和平里溶解了。当她神妙地在他的两臂中溶解成娇小玲珑地时候,他对她的情欲也无限地膨胀了。他所有的血管里都好象为了这臂里的她,为了她的娇媚,为了她的勾人心魂的美,沸腾着一种剧烈的,却又温柔的情欲。他的弃着纯粹的温柔的情欲的手,奇妙地,令人晕眩地爱抚爱她,温柔地,他抚摩着边腰间的软油的曲线,往下去,再往下去,在她柔软而温暖的两股中间,移近着,再移近着,直到她身上最生罢的地方。她觉得他象是一团欲火,但是温柔的欲燕且她觉得自己是溶化在这火焰中了。她不能自禁了。她觉着他的阴茎带着一种静默的、令人惊奇的力量与果断,向他坚举着,她不能自禁地去就他。她颤战着降服了。她的一切都为他开展了。呵!假如他此刻不为她温存,那是多么残酷的事,因为她是整个地为他开展着,整在地在祈求他的怜爱!




那种强猛的,不容分说地向她的进入,是这样的奇异这样的可怕,使她重新颤战起来,也许他的来势要象利刃似的,一刀刺进她温柔地开展着的肉里,那时她便要死了。她在一种骤然的、恐怖的忧苦中,紧紧地抱着她。但是,他的来势只是一种缓缓的、和平的进入,幽暗的、和平的进入,一种有力的、原始的、温情的进入,这种温情是和那创造世界时候的温情一样的,于是恐怖的情绪在她的心里消退了。她的心安泰着,她毫无畏惧了。她让一切尽情地奔驰,她让她自己整个地尽情奔驰,投奔在那泛滥的波涛里。




她仿佛象个大海,满是些幽暗的波涛,上升着,膨胀着,膨胀成一个巨浪,于是慢慢地,整个的幽暗的她,都在动作起来,她成了一个默默地、蒙昧地、兴波作浪的海洋。在她的里面,在她的底下,慢慢分开,左右荡漾,悠悠地、一波一浪荡到远处去。不住地,在她的最生动的地方,那海底分开,在若荡漾,中央便是探海者在温柔的深探着,愈探愈深,愈来愈触着她的底下;她愈深愈远地暴露着,她的波涛越荡越汹涌地荡到什么岸边去,使她暴露着。无名者的深探,愈入愈近,她自己的波涛越荡越远地离开她,抛弃她,直至突然地,在一种温柔的、颤战的痉挛中,她的整个生命的最美妙处被触着了,她自己知道被触着了,一切都完成了,她已经没有了,她已经没有了,好也不存在了,她出世了:一个妇人。




唉!太美了,太可爱了!在那波涛退落之中;她体会这一切的美而可爱了。现在她整个的身体,在深情地紧依着那不知名的男子,在盲目地依恋着那萎缩着的阴茎,它,经过了全力的、狂暴的冲刺后,现在柔软地、娇弱地、不自知地退缩着。当它,这神秘的锐敏的东西从她的肉里退了出来时,她不自学地叫了一声,一声迷失的呼喊,她试着把它放了回去。刚才是这样的佳妙!这样的使她欢快!




现在她才知道了那阴茎的小巧,和花蕊似的静躺,柔嫩,她不禁又惊奇地尖锐了叫了一声,她的妇人的心,这权威者的;柔嫩而惊奇地叫着。




“可爱极了!”她呻吟着说,“好极了!”




但是他却不说什么,静息地躺在她身上,只是温柔地吻着她。她幸福地呻吟着,好象一个牺牲者,好象一个新生的东西。




现在,她的心里开始对他奇怪地惊异起来了。一个男子!这奇异的男性的权威压在她身上!她的手还有点害怕地在他身上轻抚着,害怕他那曾经使她觉得有点厌恶的、格格不入的奇民蝗东西;一个男子。现在,她触摸着他,这是上帝的儿子们和人类的女儿们在一起的时候了,他多么美,他的皮肤多么纯洁!多么可爱,多么可爱,这样的强壮,却又纯洁而嫩弱!多么安静,这敏锐的身体!这权威者,这嫩弱的肉,多么绝对地安静!多美!多美!她的两手,在他的背上畏怯地向下爱抚着,直到那温软的臀上。美妙!真是美妙!一种新知觉的骤然的小火焰,打她的身里穿过,怎么这同样的美,她以前竟只觉得厌恶?摸触着这温暖生动的臀部的美妙,是不能言嗡的!这生命中的生命,这纯洁的美,是温暖而又有力的。还有他那两腿间的睾丸的奇异的重量!多么神秘!多么奇异的神秘的重量,软软的,沉重的,可以拿来放在手上。这是根蒂,一切可爱的东西的根蒂,一切完备的美的原始的根蒂。




她紧依着他,神奇地惊叹起来,这种惊叹差不多可说是警畏恐怖的惊叹。他紧紧地抱着她,但是不说什么,他决不会说什么的。她假近着他,更加假近着他,为的是要亲近他那感官的奇异在他的绝对的、不可思议的安静中,她又觉得他那东西,那另一个权威者,重新慢慢地颤举起来,她的心在一种敬畏的情绪中溶化了。




这一次,他的进入她的身内,是十分温柔的,美艳的,纯粹的地温柔,纯粹地美艳,直至意识所不能捉摸。整个的她在颤战着。象生命之原液似的,无知而又生动,她不知道那是怎样的,她不复记忆那是怎样过去的,她只知道世上再也没有这样可爱的事情了。就只这一点儿,然后,她完全地静默着,完全地失掉意识,她也不知道经过了多久的时间,他和她一样地静默着。和她一样地深陷在无底的沉寂中,关于这一切,他们是永不会开口的。




当她的意识开始醒转的时候。她紧依在他的胸前,哺哺地说:“我的爱!我的爱!”而他则沉默地紧抱着她,她蜷伏在他的至善至美的胸膛上。




但是他依旧是在那无底的静默中,他奇异地,安静地,把她象花似的抱着。




“你在那儿?”她低声说,“你在那儿?说话罢!对我说说话吧!”




他温柔地吻着她,喃喃地说:“是的,我的小人儿!”




但是她不知道他说的是什么意思,她不知道他在那儿,他的那种沉默,使她觉得似乎是失落了。




“你爱我,是不是?”她喃喃地说。




“是的,您知道!”他说。




“但是告诉我你爱我吧!”她恳求道。




“是的!是的!您不觉得么?”他模糊地但是温柔地、确信地说。她愈紧地、愈紧地依着他。他在爱恋之中比她安泰得多了,她却需要他再使她确信。




“你真的爱我吧!”她固执地细声说。他的两手温柔地爱抚着她,好象爱抚着一朵花似的,没有情欲的颤战,但是很微妙,很亲切的。她呢,却依旧好象恐怕爱情要消遁似的。




“告诉我,你爱我吧”她恳求说。




“是的!”他心不在焉地说。她觉得他的问话,使他远离着她了。




“我们得起来了吧?”他最后说。




“不!”她说。




但是她觉得他分心了,正在听着外边的动静。




“差不多天黑了。”他说。从他的声音里,她听出了世事是不容人的,她吻着他,心里带着一个妇人在放弃她的欢乐时的悲伤。




他站了起来,把灯火转大了,然后,很快地把衣裤重新穿上。他站着,一边束紧着他的裤子。一边用两只乌黑的大眼睛俯望着她。他那带几分红热的脸孔,乱蓬蓬的头发,在那朦胧的灯光下,显得奇异地温暖、安静而美妙,美妙到她永不会告诉他怎样的美,她想去紧依着他,楼抱着他,因为他的美,有着一种温暖的、半睡眠的幽逮,那使她想呼喊起来,把他紧捉着,把他占据着。但是她是绝不会把他占据的,所以她静卧在毡子上,裸露着她温柔地弯曲着的腰股。他呢,他一点也不知道她在想什么,但是他觉得她是美妙的,尤其是他可以进去的那温软的、神奇的东西,是比一切都更美妙的。




“我爱您,因为我可以进您的身里去。”他说。




“你喜欢我么?”好心跳着说。




“我既可以进您的身里去,一切便都行了。我爱您,因为您为我开展着。我爱您。因为我可以这样进您的身里去。




他俯着身上她的柔软的腰窝里吻着,用他的面颊在那儿摩察着,然后用毡子把她盖上了。




“你永不丢弃我吧?”她说。




“别问这种事。”他说。




“但是你相信我爱你吧?”她说。




“此刻您在爱我,热爱到您以前所意想不到的程度,但是一旦您细想起来的时候,谁知道要怎样呢!”




“不,不要说这种话,……你并不真正以为我利用你吧,是不是?”




“怎么?”




“为了生孩子……”




“我们今日,无论谁都可以生无论怎样的孩子。”他一边说,一边坐了下来束紧着他的脚绊。




“呀,不!”她叫道,“你不是真的这样想吧?”




“晤,”他望着她说,“我们刚才所做的,便是最重要的了。”




她静卧着,他慢慢地把门打开了。天是暗蓝色的,天脚是晶莹的蓝玉石色,他出去把母鸡关好了,轻轻地对狗儿说着话。她呢,她躺在那儿,惊异着生命与万物之不可思议。




当他回来时,她依旧躺在那儿,娇是象一个流浪的波希米亚妇人,他在她旁边的一张小凳上坐下。




“在您没有走以前,哪一天晚上您得到村舍里来,好不好?”他举着眉头望着她说,两手垂在膝间。




“好不好?”她模仿着土话打趣说。他微笑着。“是的,好不好?”他重说道。




“是的,她模仿着他。




“和我同睡一宵。”他说,“您定得来,您哪天来?”




“我哪天来?”她用着他的封知问道。




“不,您学得不象,究竟您哪天来?”




“也许礼拜天。”




“礼拜天,好的!”




他嘲笑着她说:




“不,您学得不象。”




“为什么不象?”她说。




他笑着。她模仿的土话真是有点令人捧腹的。




“来罢,您得走了!”他说。




“我得走了么。”她说。




她身体向前倾着,他轻抚着她的脸。




“您真是个好‘孔’(Cunt),您是这在地上剩下的最好的小‘孔’儿。当您喜欢的时候,当您愿意的时候!”




“什么是‘孔”’她问道。




“怎么,您不知道什么是‘孔’!那是您下面的那个;那是我进您里面时我所得的那个;也是我进您里面时您所得的那个”




“那么,‘孔’是象交合了?




“不。不!交合只是做的事情,禽兽也能交合,但是,‘孔’却是强得多了。那是您自己,明白不,您是异于禽类的,可不是?……甚至当您在交全听时候。‘孔’!嗳,那是使您美丽的东西,小人儿;”




他的两只幽星的、温柔的、不这言语形容地温暖地、令人不能忍的美丽的眼睛望着她。她站了起来.,在他这两眼间吻着。




“是么?”她说,“那么你爱我么?”




他吻了吻她,没有回答。




“现在您得回去了。”他说。




他的手儿,抚摩着她身上的曲线,稳定而不含欲望,但是又温柔,又熟落。




当她在昏邑里跑着回家去时,世界好象是个梦,园里的树木,好象下碇的舟帆,膨胀着,高涌着。到大厦去的斜坡,也充溢着生命。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


Connie went to the wood directly after lunch. It was really a lovely day, the first dandelions making suns, the first daisies so white. The hazel thicket was a lace-work, of half-open leaves, and the last dusty perpendicular of the catkins. Yellow celandines now were in crowds, flat open, pressed back in urgency, and the yellow glitter of themselves. It was the yellow, the powerful yellow of early summer. And primroses were broad, and full of pale abandon, thick-clustered primroses no longer shy. The lush, dark green of hyacinths was a sea, with buds rising like pale corn, while in the riding the forget-me-nots were fluffing up, and columbines were unfolding their ink-purple ruches, and there were bits of blue bird's eggshell under a bush. Everywhere the bud-knots and the leap of life! 
The keeper was not at the hut. Everything was serene, brown chickens running lustily. Connie walked on towards the cottage, because she wanted to find him. 




The cottage stood in the sun, off the wood's edge. In the little garden the double daffodils rose in tufts, near the wide-open door, and red double daisies made a border to the path. There was the bark of a dog, and Flossie came running. 




The wide-open door! so he was at home. And the sunlight falling on the red-brick floor! As she went up the path, she saw him through the window, sitting at the table in his shirt-sleeves, eating. The dog wuffed softly, slowly wagging her tail. 




He rose, and came to the door, wiping his mouth with a red handkerchief still chewing. 




`May I come in?' she said. 




`Come in!' 




The sun shone into the bare room, which still smelled of a mutton chop, done in a dutch oven before the fire, because the dutch oven still stood on the fender, with the black potato-saucepan on a piece of paper, beside it on the white hearth. The fire was red, rather low, the bar dropped, the kettle singing. 




On the table was his plate, with potatoes and the remains of the chop; also bread in a basket, salt, and a blue mug with beer. The table-cloth was white oil-cloth, he stood in the shade. 




`You are very late,' she said. `Do go on eating!' 




She sat down on a wooden chair, in the sunlight by the door. 




`I had to go to Uthwaite,' he said, sitting down at the table but not eating. 




`Do eat,' she said. But he did not touch the food. 




`Shall y'ave something?' he asked her. `Shall y'ave a cup of tea? t' kettle's on t' boil'---he half rose again from his chair. 




`If you'll let me make it myself,' she said, rising. He seemed sad, and she felt she was bothering him. 




`Well, tea-pot's in there'---he pointed to a little, drab corner cupboard; 'an' cups. An' tea's on t' mantel ower yer 'ead,' 




She got the black tea-pot, and the tin of tea from the mantel-shelf. She rinsed the tea-pot with hot water, and stood a moment wondering where to empty it. 




`Throw it out,' he said, aware of her. `It's clean.' 




She went to the door and threw the drop of water down the path. How lovely it was here, so still, so really woodland. The oaks were putting out ochre yellow leaves: in the garden the red daisies were like red plush buttons. She glanced at the big, hollow sandstone slab of the threshold, now crossed by so few feet. 




`But it's lovely here,' she said. `Such a beautiful stillness, everything alive and still.' 




He was eating again, rather slowly and unwillingly, and she could feel he was discouraged. She made the tea in silence, and set the tea-pot on the hob, as she knew the people did. He pushed his plate aside and went to the back place; she heard a latch click, then he came back with cheese on a plate, and butter. 




She set the two cups on the table; there were only two. `Will you have a cup of tea?' she said. 




`If you like. Sugar's in th' cupboard, an' there's a little cream jug. Milk's in a jug in th' pantry.' 




`Shall I take your plate away?' she asked him. He looked up at her with a faint ironical smile. 




`Why...if you like,' he said, slowly eating bread and cheese. She went to the back, into the pent-house scullery, where the pump was. On the left was a door, no doubt the pantry door. She unlatched it, and almost smiled at the place he called a pantry; a long narrow white-washed slip of a cupboard. But it managed to contain a little barrel of beer, as well as a few dishes and bits of food. She took a little milk from the yellow jug. 




`How do you get your milk?' she asked him, when she came back to the table. 




`Flints! They leave me a bottle at the warren end. You know, where I met you!' 




But he was discouraged. She poured out the tea, poising the cream-jug. 




`No milk,' he said; then he seemed to hear a noise, and looked keenly through the doorway. 




`'Appen we'd better shut,' he said. 




`It seems a pity,' she replied. `Nobody will come, will they?' 




`Not unless it's one time in a thousand, but you never know.' 




`And even then it's no matter,' she said. `It's only a cup of tea.' 




`Where are the spoons?' 




He reached over, and pulled open the table drawer. Connie sat at the table in the sunshine of the doorway. 




`Flossie!' he said to the dog, who was lying on a little mat at the stair foot. `Go an' hark, hark!' 




He lifted his finger, and his `hark!' was very vivid. The dog trotted out to reconnoitre. 




`Are you sad today?' she asked him. 




He turned his blue eyes quickly, and gazed direct on her. 




`Sad! no, bored! I had to go getting summonses for two poachers I caught, and, oh well, I don't like people.' 




He spoke cold, good English, and there was anger in his voice. `Do you hate being a game-keeper?' she asked. 




`Being a game-keeper, no! So long as I'm left alone. But when I have to go messing around at the police-station, and various other places, and waiting for a lot of fools to attend to me...oh well, I get mad...' and he smiled, with a certain faint humour. 




`Couldn't you be really independent?' she asked. 




`Me? I suppose I could, if you mean manage to exist on my pension. I could! But I've got to work, or I should die. That is, I've got to have something that keeps me occupied. And I'm not in a good enough temper to work for myself. It's got to be a sort of job for somebody else, or I should throw it up in a month, out of bad temper. So altogether I'm very well off here, especially lately...' 




He laughed at her again, with mocking humour. 




`But why are you in a bad temper?' she asked. `Do you mean you are always in a bad temper?' 




`Pretty well,' he said, laughing. `I don't quite digest my bile.' 




`But what bile?' she said. 




`Bile!' he said. `Don't you know what that is?' She was silent, and disappointed. He was taking no notice of her. 




`I'm going away for a while next month,' she said. 




`You are! Where to?' 




`Venice! With Sir Clifford? For how long?' 




`For a month or so,' she replied. `Clifford won't go.' 




`He'll stay here?' he asked. 




`Yes! He hates to travel as he is.' 




`Ay, poor devil!' he said, with sympathy. There was a pause. 




`You won't forget me when I'm gone, will you?' she asked. Again he lifted his eyes and looked full at her. 




`Forget?' he said. `You know nobody forgets. It's not a question of memory;' 




She wanted to say: `When then?' but she didn't. Instead, she said in a mute kind of voice: `I told Clifford I might have a child.' 




Now he really looked at her, intense and searching. 




`You did?' he said at last. `And what did he say?' 




`Oh, he wouldn't mind. He'd be glad, really, so long as it seemed to be his.' She dared not look up at him. 




He was silent a long time, then he gazed again on her face. 




`No mention of me, of course?' he said. 




`No. No mention of you,' she said. 




`No, he'd hardly swallow me as a substitute breeder. Then where are you supposed to be getting the child?' 




`I might have a love-affair in Venice,' she said. 




`You might,' he replied slowly. `So that's why you're going?' 




`Not to have the love-affair,' she said, looking up at him, pleading. 




`Just the appearance of one,' he said. 




There was silence. He sat staring out the window, with a faint grin, half mockery, half bitterness, on his face. She hated his grin. 




`You've not taken any precautions against having a child then?' he asked her suddenly. `Because I haven't.' 




`No,' she said faintly. `I should hate that.' 




He looked at her, then again with the peculiar subtle grin out of the window. There was a tense silence. 




At last he turned his head and said satirically: 




`That was why you wanted me, then, to get a child?' 




She hung her head. 




`No. Not really,' she said. `What then, really?' he asked rather bitingly. 




She looked up at him reproachfully, saying: `I don't know.' 




He broke into a laugh. 




`Then I'm damned if I do,' he said. 




There was a long pause of silence, a cold silence. 




`Well,' he said at last. `It's as your Ladyship likes. If you get the baby, Sir Clifford's welcome to it. I shan't have lost anything. On the contrary, I've had a very nice experience, very nice indeed!'---and he stretched in a half-suppressed sort of yawn. `If you've made use of me,' he said, `it's not the first time I've been made use of; and I don't suppose it's ever been as pleasant as this time; though of course one can't feel tremendously dignified about it.'---He stretched again, curiously, his muscles quivering, and his jaw oddly set. 




`But I didn't make use of you,' she said, pleading. 




`At your Ladyship's service,' he replied. 




`No,' she said. `I liked your body.' 




`Did you?' he replied, and he laughed. `Well, then, we're quits, because I liked yours.' 




He looked at her with queer darkened eyes. 




`Would you like to go upstairs now?' he asked her, in a strangled sort of voice. 




`No, not here. Not now!' she said heavily, though if he had used any power over her, she would have gone, for she had no strength against him. 




He turned his face away again, and seemed to forget her. `I want to touch you like you touch me,' she said. `I've never really touched your body.' 




He looked at her, and smiled again. `Now?' he said. `No! No! Not here! At the hut. Would you mind?' 




`How do I touch you?' he asked. 




`When you feel me.' 




He looked at her, and met her heavy, anxious eyes. 




`And do you like it when I feel you?' he asked, laughing at her still. 




`Yes, do you?' she said. 




`Oh, me!' Then he changed his tone. `Yes,' he said. `You know without asking.' Which was true. 




She rose and picked up her hat. `I must go,' she said. 




`Will you go?' he replied politely. 




She wanted him to touch her, to say something to her, but he said nothing, only waited politely. 




`Thank you for the tea,' she said. 




`I haven't thanked your Ladyship for doing me the honours of my tea-pot,' he said. 




She went down the path, and he stood in the doorway, faintly grinning. Flossie came running with her tail lifted. And Connie had to plod dumbly across into the wood, knowing he was standing there watching her, with that incomprehensible grin on his face. 




She walked home very much downcast and annoyed. She didn't at all like his saying he had been made use of because, in a sense, it was true. But he oughtn't to have said it. Therefore, again, she was divided between two feelings: resentment against him, and a desire to make it up with him. 




She passed a very uneasy and irritated tea-time, and at once went up to her room. But when she was there it was no good; she could neither sit nor stand. She would have to do something about it. She would have to go back to the hut; if he was not there, well and good. 




She slipped out of the side door, and took her way direct and a little sullen. When she came to the clearing she was terribly uneasy. But there he was again, in his shirt-sleeves, stooping, letting the hens out of the coops, among the chicks that were now growing a little gawky, but were much more trim than hen-chickens. 




She went straight across to him. `You see I've come!' she said. 




`Ay, I see it!' he said, straightening his back, and looking at her with a faint amusement. 




`Do you let the hens out now?' she asked. 




`Yes, they've sat themselves to skin and bone,' he said. `An' now they're not all that anxious to come out an' feed. There's no self in a sitting hen; she's all in the eggs or the chicks.' 




The poor mother-hens; such blind devotion! even to eggs not their own! Connie looked at them in compassion. A helpless silence fell between the man and the woman. 




`Shall us go i' th' 'ut?' he asked. 




`Do you want me?' she asked, in a sort of mistrust. 




`Ay, if you want to come.' 




She was silent. 




`Come then!' he said. 




And she went with him to the hut. It was quite dark when he had shut the door, so he made a small light in the lantern, as before. 




`Have you left your underthings off?' he asked her. 




`Yes!' 




`Ay, well, then I'll take my things off too.' 




He spread the blankets, putting one at the side for a coverlet. She took off her hat, and shook her hair. He sat down, taking off his shoes and gaiters, and undoing his cord breeches. 




`Lie down then!' he said, when he stood in his shirt. She obeyed in silence, and he lay beside her, and pulled the blanket over them both. 




`There!' he said. 




And he lifted her dress right back, till he came even to her breasts. He kissed them softly, taking the nipples in his lips in tiny caresses. 




`Eh, but tha'rt nice, tha'rt nice!' he said, suddenly rubbing his face with a snuggling movement against her warm belly. 




And she put her arms round him under his shirt, but she was afraid, afraid of his thin, smooth, naked body, that seemed so powerful, afraid of the violent muscles. She shrank, afraid. 




And when he said, with a sort of little sigh: `Eh, tha'rt nice!' something in her quivered, and something in her spirit stiffened in resistance: stiffened from the terribly physical intimacy, and from the peculiar haste of his possession. And this time the sharp ecstasy of her own passion did not overcome her; she lay with her ends inert on his striving body, and do what she might, her spirit seemed to look on from the top of her head, and the butting of his haunches seemed ridiculous to her, and the sort of anxiety of his penis to come to its little evacuating crisis seemed farcical. Yes, this was love, this ridiculous bouncing of the buttocks, and the wilting of the poor, insignificant, moist little penis. This was the divine love! After all, the moderns were right when they felt contempt for the performance; for it was a performance. It was quite true, as some poets said, that the God who created man must have had a sinister sense of humour, creating him a reasonable being, yet forcing him to take this ridiculous posture, and driving him with blind craving for this ridiculous performance. Even a Maupassant found it a humiliating anti-climax. Men despised the intercourse act, and yet did it. 




Cold and derisive her queer female mind stood apart, and though she lay perfectly still, her impulse was to heave her loins, and throw the man out, escape his ugly grip, and the butting over-riding of his absurd haunches. His body was a foolish, impudent, imperfect thing, a little disgusting in its unfinished clumsiness. For surely a complete evolution would eliminate this performance, this `function'. 




And yet when he had finished, soon over, and lay very very still, receding into silence, and a strange motionless distance, far, farther than the horizon of her awareness, her heart began to weep. She could feel him ebbing away, ebbing away, leaving her there like a stone on a shore. He was withdrawing, his spirit was leaving her. He knew. 




And in real grief, tormented by her own double consciousness and reaction, she began to weep. He took no notice, or did not even know. The storm of weeping swelled and shook her, and shook him. 




`Ay!' he said. `It was no good that time. You wasn't there.'---So he knew! Her sobs became violent. 




`But what's amiss?' he said. `It's once in a while that way.' 




`I...I can't love you,' she sobbed, suddenly feeling her heart breaking. 




`Canna ter? Well, dunna fret! There's no law says as tha's got to. Ta'e it for what it is.' 




He still lay with his hand on her breast. But she had drawn both her hands from him. 




His words were small comfort. She sobbed aloud. 




`Nay, nay!' he said. `Ta'e the thick wi' th' thin. This wor a bit o' thin for once.' 




She wept bitterly, sobbing. `But I want to love you, and I can't. It only seems horrid.' 




He laughed a little, half bitter, half amused. 




`It isna horrid,' he said, `even if tha thinks it is. An' tha canna ma'e it horrid. Dunna fret thysen about lovin' me. Tha'lt niver force thysen to `t. There's sure to be a bad nut in a basketful. Tha mun ta'e th' rough wi' th' smooth.' 




He took his hand away from her breast, not touching her. And now she was untouched she took an almost perverse satisfaction in it. She hated the dialect: the thee and the tha and the thysen. He could get up if he liked, and stand there, above her, buttoning down those absurd corduroy breeches, straight in front of her. After all, Michaelis had had the decency to turn away. This man was so assured in himself he didn't know what a clown other people found him, a half-bred fellow. 




Yet, as he was drawing away, to rise silently and leave her, she clung to him in terror. 




`Don't! Don't go! Don't leave me! Don't be cross with me! Hold me! Hold me fast!' she whispered in blind frenzy, not even knowing what she said, and clinging to him with uncanny force. It was from herself she wanted to be saved, from her own inward anger and resistance. Yet how powerful was that inward resistance that possessed her! 




He took her in his arms again and drew her to him, and suddenly she became small in his arms, small and nestling. It was gone, the resistance was gone, and she began to melt in a marvellous peace. And as she melted small and wonderful in his arms, she became infinitely desirable to him, all his blood-vessels seemed to scald with intense yet tender desire, for her, for her softness, for the penetrating beauty of her in his arms, passing into his blood. And softly, with that marvellous swoon-like caress of his hand in pure soft desire, softly he stroked the silky slope of her loins, down, down between her soft warm buttocks, coming nearer and nearer to the very quick of her. And she felt him like a flame of desire, yet tender, and she felt herself melting in the flame. She let herself go. She felt his penis risen against her with silent amazing force and assertion and she let herself go to him She yielded with a quiver that was like death, she went all open to him. And oh, if he were not tender to her now, how cruel, for she was all open to him and helpless! 




She quivered again at the potent inexorable entry inside her, so strange and terrible. It might come with the thrust of a sword in her softly-opened body, and that would be death. She clung in a sudden anguish of terror. But it came with a strange slow thrust of peace, the dark thrust of peace and a ponderous, primordial tenderness, such as made the world in the beginning. And her terror subsided in her breast, her breast dared to be gone in peace, she held nothing. She dared to let go everything, all herself and be gone in the flood. 




And it seemed she was like the sea, nothing but dark waves rising and heaving, heaving with a great swell, so that slowly her whole darkness was in motion, and she was Ocean rolling its dark, dumb mass. Oh, and far down inside her the deeps parted and rolled asunder, in long, fair-travelling billows, and ever, at the quick of her, the depths parted and rolled asunder, from the centre of soft plunging, as the plunger went deeper and deeper, touching lower, and she was deeper and deeper and deeper disclosed, the heavier the billows of her rolled away to some shore, uncovering her, and closer and closer plunged the palpable unknown, and further and further rolled the waves of herself away from herself leaving her, till suddenly, in a soft, shuddering convulsion, the quick of all her plasm was touched, she knew herself touched, the consummation was upon her, and she was gone. She was gone, she was not, and she was born: a woman. 




Ah, too lovely, too lovely! In the ebbing she realized all the loveliness. Now all her body clung with tender love to the unknown man, and blindly to the wilting penis, as it so tenderly, frailly, unknowingly withdrew, after the fierce thrust of its potency. As it drew out and left her body, the secret, sensitive thing, she gave an unconscious cry of pure loss, and she tried to put it back. It had been so perfect! And she loved it so! 




And only now she became aware of the small, bud-like reticence and tenderness of the penis, and a little cry of wonder and poignancy escaped her again, her woman's heart crying out over the tender frailty of that which had been the power. 




`It was so lovely!' she moaned. `It was so lovely!' But he said nothing, only softly kissed her, lying still above her. And she moaned with a sort Of bliss, as a sacrifice, and a newborn thing. 




And now in her heart the queer wonder of him was awakened. 




A man! The strange potency of manhood upon her! Her hands strayed over him, still a little afraid. Afraid of that strange, hostile, slightly repulsive thing that he had been to her, a man. And now she touched him, and it was the sons of god with the daughters of men. How beautiful he felt, how pure in tissue! How lovely, how lovely, strong, and yet pure and delicate, such stillness of the sensitive body! Such utter stillness of potency and delicate flesh. How beautiful! How beautiful! Her hands came timorously down his back, to the soft, smallish globes of the buttocks. Beauty! What beauty! a sudden little flame of new awareness went through her. How was it possible, this beauty here, where she had previously only been repelled? The unspeakable beauty to the touch of the warm, living buttocks! The life within life, the sheer warm, potent loveliness. And the strange weight of the balls between his legs! What a mystery! What a strange heavy weight of mystery, that could lie soft and heavy in one's hand! The roots, root of all that is lovely, the primeval root of all full beauty. 




She clung to him, with a hiss of wonder that was almost awe, terror. He held her close, but he said nothing. He would never say anything. She crept nearer to him, nearer, only to be near to the sensual wonder of him. And out of his utter, incomprehensible stillness, she felt again the slow momentous, surging rise of the phallus again, the other power. And her heart melted out with a kind of awe. 




And this time his being within her was all soft and iridescent, purely soft and iridescent, such as no consciousness could seize. Her whole self quivered unconscious and alive, like plasm. She could not know what it was. She could not remember what it had been. Only that it had been more lovely than anything ever could be. Only that. And afterwards she was utterly still, utterly unknowing, she was not aware for how long. And he was still with her, in an unfathomable silence along with her. And of this, they would never speak. 




When awareness of the outside began to come back, she clung to his breast, murmuring `My love! My love!' And he held her silently. And she curled on his breast, perfect. 




But his silence was fathomless. His hands held her like flowers, so still aid strange. `Where are you?' she whispered to him. 




`Where are you? Speak to me! Say something to me!' 




He kissed her softly, murmuring: `Ay, my lass!' 




But she did not know what he meant, she did not know where he was. In his silence he seemed lost to her. 




`You love me, don't you?' she murmured. 




`Ay, tha knows!' he said. `But tell me!' she pleaded. 




`Ay! Ay! 'asn't ter felt it?' he said dimly, but softly and surely. And she clung close to him, closer. He was so much more peaceful in love than she was, and she wanted him to reassure her. 




`You do love me!' she whispered, assertive. And his hands stroked her softly, as if she were a flower, without the quiver of desire, but with delicate nearness. And still there haunted her a restless necessity to get a grip on love. 




`Say you'll always love me!' she pleaded. 




`Ay!' he said, abstractedly. And she felt her questions driving him away from her. 




`Mustn't we get up?' he said at last. 




`No!' she said. 




But she could feel his consciousness straying, listening to the noises outside. 




`It'll be nearly dark,' he said. And she heard the pressure of circumstances in his voice. She kissed him, with a woman's grief at yielding up her hour. 




He rose, and turned up the lantern, then began to pull on his clothes, quickly disappearing inside them. Then he stood there, above her, fastening his breeches and looking down at her with dark, wide-eyes, his face a little flushed and his hair ruffled, curiously warm and still and beautiful in the dim light of the lantern, so beautiful, she would never tell him how beautiful. It made her want to cling fast to him, to hold him, for there was a warm, half-sleepy remoteness in his beauty that made her want to cry out and clutch him, to have him. She would never have him. So she lay on the blanket with curved, soft naked haunches, and he had no idea what she was thinking, but to him too she was beautiful, the soft, marvellous thing he could go into, beyond everything. 




`I love thee that I call go into thee,' he said. 




`Do you like me?' she said, her heart beating. 




`It heals it all up, that I can go into thee. I love thee that tha opened to me. I love thee that I came into thee like that.' 




He bent down and kissed her soft flank, rubbed his cheek against it, then covered it up. 




`And will you never leave me?' she said. 




`Dunna ask them things,' he said. 




`But you do believe I love you?' she said. 




`Tha loved me just now, wider than iver tha thout tha would. But who knows what'll 'appen, once tha starts thinkin' about it!' 




`No, don't say those things!---And you don't really think that I wanted to make use of you, do you?' 




`How?' 




`To have a child---?' 




`Now anybody can 'ave any childt i' th' world,' he said, as he sat down fastening on his leggings. 




`Ah no!' she cried. `You don't mean it?' 




`Eh well!' he said, looking at her under his brows. `This wor t' best.' 




She lay still. He softly opened the door. The sky was dark blue, with crystalline, turquoise rim. He went out, to shut up the hens, speaking softly to his dog. And she lay and wondered at the wonder of life, and of being. 




When he came back she was still lying there, glowing like a gipsy. He sat on the stool by her. 




`Tha mun come one naight ter th' cottage, afore tha goos; sholl ter?' he asked, lifting his eyebrows as he looked at her, his hands dangling between his knees. 




`Sholl ter?' she echoed, teasing. 




He smiled. `Ay, sholl ter?' he repeated. 




`Ay!' she said, imitating the dialect sound. 




`Yi!' he said. 




`Yi!' she repeated. 




`An' slaip wi' me,' he said. `It needs that. When sholt come?' 




`When sholl I?' she said. 




`Nay,' he said, `tha canna do't. When sholt come then?' 




`'Appen Sunday,' she said. 




`'Appen a' Sunday! Ay!' 




He laughed at her quickly. 




`Nay, tha canna,' he protested. 




`Why canna I?' she said. 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。lady chatterley。|。|。

CHAPTER  11


康妮正在一间旧物贮藏室里收拾着。勒格贝有好几间边样的贮藏室,这林厦真是个么贮藏库,而这家人却永不把旧东西南卖。佐佛莱男爵的父亲喜欢收藏图画,佐佛莱男爵的母亲喜欢收藏十六世纪的意大利家具。佐佛莱男爵他自己喜欢收藏橡木雕刻的老箱子,教堂里的圣衣箱。边样一代一代地传下来。克利福收藏些近代画,一些不大值钱的近代画。 




在这旧物贮藏室里,有些兰德西尔的坏作品,有些韩特的可怜的鸟巢和其他一堆庸俗的皇家艺术学会会员的绘画,都是足使一个皇家艺术学会会员的女人吓倒的。她决意把这一切东西查阅一遍,整理出来,那些粗重的有具使她觉得有趣。




她发现了一个家传的红木老摇篮。这摇篮被谨慎地包捆着,以防尘埃和损坏。她把它拆开了。这摇篮有着某种可人的地方;她审视了一番。




“真可借用不着这个摇篮。”在旁边帮着忙的被太太叹着气说,“虽然这样的摇篮现在已经太旧式了。”




“也许有一天用得着的,我也许要有个孩子呢。”康妮从容地说,仿佛说着她也许可以有一顶新帽子似地轻易。




“难道你是说克利福男爵可以好些么?”波太太结结巴巴地说。




“不必等到他好些了,我是照他现在的情况说。他只是筋肉的瘫痪罢了——这对他是没有妨碍的。”康妮自然得象呼吸似地说着谎。




那是克利福给她的主意,她说过,“自然啦,我还可以生个孩子的。我并不是真的残废了,纵令臀部和腿部的筋肉瘫痪了,而且殖力是可以容易恢复的,那时种子便可以传递了。”




他对于彩矿问题是这样的致力,在这种活泼奋勇的日子里,他真的好象觉得他的性功能就要恢复了。康妮恐怖地望着他。但是她是够机警地把他的暗示拿来当作她自己的武器的。因为假如她能够的话,她定要有个孩子的,不过那决不是克利福的孩子。




波太大气窒着呆了一会,过后,她知道了这只是欺骗的话罢了,不足相信的,不过,今日的医生们是能做这种事的;他们很能够做接种这类的事情的。




“呵,夫人,我只希望和褥着你可以有个孩子,对于你和对于大家,那是件多么可喜的事!老实说,勒格贝大厦里有个孩子,事情就大不同了!”




“可不是?”康妮说。




她选了三张六十年前的皇家艺术学会会员的图画,去送给学兰公爵夫人主办的慈善贩卖会。人家叫她做“贩卖会会爵




夫人”,她是常常向所有的有爵位的人征求物品给她贩卖的,




她得了这三张装了框、署了皇家艺术学会会员的名的图画,定




要得意极了,她也许还要亲自来拜谢呢,克利福是顶讨厌她的造访的!




“但是,天呀!”波太太心里想,“你准备给我们的是不是梅乐士的孩子啊?天呀,天呀,那简直是一个达娃斯哈的孩子在勒格贝大厦摇篮里了!不过那也可以无愧于这个摇篮的!”




在这旧物贮藏室堆积着的许多离奇古怪的东西中,有一日黑漆的大箱子,做得非常巧妙,这是六七十年前的东西,里面安排着各种各样的物件,上面是一些梳妆用品;刷子、瓶子、镜子、梳子、小盒子甚至三个精致的保险小剃刀、肥皂、确和一切刮脸用品。下面是写字台用品:吸水纸、笔、墨水瓶、纸、信封、记事薄。再下全是在女红用具;三把大小不同的剪刀、针、信封、记事簿。再下便是女红用具;三把大小不同的剪刀、针、针箍、丝线、棉线。补缀用的木球,这一切都是精细的上品,此外还有个放药品的格子,瓶子上标着名种药名:“鸦片药酒”、“松香水”、“丁香精”等,但都是空的。一切都是没有用过的东西。整个箱子台起来的时候,象一个小而拥肿的提箱。里面摆布得迷魂阵一样的密。密到子里的,水都流不出来:因为一点空也都没有了。




做工和设计都非常精美,这是维多利亚时代的手艺但是这箱子却有点太怪异了。购置这日箱子的查太莱前辈一定也有这种感觉所以从来没有人拿来使用过,这是一口无灵魂的死箱子。




虽然,波太太却喜欢极了。




看看多美丽的刷子这么值钱的东西,甚至那三把刮脸用的肥筇刷,都是无美不备啊!还有那些剪刀!那是钱所能买的最精致的东西了。呵!真可爱!”




“你觉得么?”康妮说,“那么,你拿去罢。”




“呵,不!夫人。”




“是的,拿去罢!否则它要在这儿搁到地球末日呢。假如你不要,我便拿来和图画一起送给公爵夫人了,她是不配受用这许多东西的。真的,拿去罢!”




“呵!夫人!我真不知道怎么感谢你才好。”




“那么不要感谢好了。”康妮笑着说。




波太太手里抱着那只大而黝黑的箱子,兴奋得满面春风地走下楼来。




女管家白蒂斯太太驶着车,把波太太利她的箱子,带到村里她家中去。那得请几位朋友来玩赏玩赏于是她请了药剂师的女儿、女教员和一个掌柜助手的女人维顿太太到家里来。她们赏叹了一番之后,开始低谈着查太莱男爵夫人要生小孩了。




“神奇的事情是常常有的。”维顿太太说。




但是波太太坚信着,如果孩子真出世了,那定是克得福男爵的孩子。便是这样!




不久以后,教区的牧师来对克利福慈祥地说:




“我们是不是可以希望一个勒格贝的继承者呢?呵,要是这样,那真是圣灵显迹了!




”晤!我们可以这样希望吧。”克利福带着微徽和讥讽同时又有着某种信心地说。他开始相信那是很可能的。甚至相信孩子也许是他的限。




一天下午,大家都叫他做“乡绅文达”的来斯里·文达来了,这是个清瘦、修洁的、七十岁的老先生。“从头到脚都是贵绅。”正始波太太对白蒂斯太太说的一样。的确!他说起话来那种“咳咳!”不绝曰的古老样子,好象比从前戴假发的绍绅还来得冬烘。飞奔的时光,把这些古雅的东西都淘汰了。




他们讨论着煤矿问题。克利福的意思,以为他的煤炭的品质给纵令不佳.但是可以做成一种集中燃料,这种燃料如果加以某种带酸的湿空气,好好强压起来,是能够发出很大的热力的,很久以来,人们已注意过这种事实了。在一种强有力的湿风之中,煤炕边燃烧出来的火是畅亮的,差不多没有烟的,剩下来的只是些灰粉,而不是粉红色的粗大砂砾。




“但是你到哪里去找到适当的机器去用你的燃料呢?”文达问道。




“我要自己去制造这种机器,并且自己去消用这种燃料。这样产生出来的电力我便拿出来卖。我确信这是可以做的。”




“假如你做得到的话,那好极了,好极了,我的孩子。咳!好极了!要是我能够帮什么忙的话,我是很愿意的。我恐怕我自己利我的煤矿场都是不太合时宜了。但是谁知道呢?当我瞑目以后,还可以有象你一样的人,好极了!这一来所有的工人又有工作了,那时代不要再管煤销不销了。真是好主意,我希望这主意可以成功,要是我自已有儿子的话,无疑地他们会曾希勃来矿场出些新主意。无疑的!顺便问一句,我的亲爱的孩子,外面传的风声,究竟真不真?我们是不是可以希望个勒格贝的继承人?”




“外面有这么一个风声么?”克利福问道。




“是的,亲爱的孩子,住在惠灵坞的马沙尔向我问起这事是不是真的,这便是我听到的风声,自然,要是这是无稽之谈,我决不向外多嘴的。”




“晤,文达先生。”克利福不安地说,但是两只眼睛发着异光。“希望是有一个的,希望是有一个的。”




文达从房子的那边踱了过来,把克利福的手紧握着。




“我亲爱的孩子,我亲爱的朋友,你知道不知道我听了心里多快活?知道你抱着得子的希望工作着,也许那一天达娃斯哈的工人都要重新受雇于你了!呵,我的孩子、能够保持着家声,和有着现成的工作给有意工作的任何人……”




老头儿实在感动了。




第二天康妮正把一些黄色的郁金香安置在一个玻璃瓶里。




“康妮,”克利福说,“你知道外边传说着你就要给勒格贝生一个继承人了吗?”




康妮觉得给恐怖笼罩着了。但是她却安泰地继续布摆着她的花。




“我不知道。”她说,“那是笑话呢,还是有意中伤?”




他静默了一会,然后答道:




“我希望两样都不是。我希望那是一个预言。”




康妮还是在整理着她的花。




“我今早接了父亲一封信。”她说,“他问我,他已经替我答应过亚力山大·柯泊爵士,在七月和八月到他的威尼斯的‘爱斯姆拉达别墅去度署的事,忘记了没有。”




“七月和八月?”克利福说。




“呵,我不会留两个月他么久的,你真的不能一起去么”




“我不愿到国外旅行去。”克利福迅速地说。




她把花拿到窗前去。




“在是我去,你不介意罢?”她说,“你知道那是答应了的事情。”




你要去多少时候?”




“也许三个星期。”




大家静默了一会。”




“那吗,”克利福慢慢地、带几分忧郁地说,“假如你去了一定还想回来的话,我想三个星期我是可以忍受的。”




“我一定要回来的。”她质朴地娴静地说,心里确信着她是一定要回来的。她正想着另一个男子。




克利福觉着她的确信,他相信她,他相信那是为了他的缘故。他觉得心上的一块石头松了,他马上笑逐颜开起来。




“这样吗,”他说,“我想是没有问题的,是不是?”




“是的。”她说。




“换换空气,你定要觉得快乐罢?”




她的奇异的蓝色的眼睛望着他。




“我很喜欢再见见威尼斯,”她说,“并且在那浅水湖过去的小岛的沙滩上洗洗澡。但是你知道我是厌恶丽岛的!我相信我不会喜欢亚力大·柯泊爵士和柯泊爵士夫人的。但是有希尔达在那儿,并且假如我们有一只自己的游艇,那么,是的,那定是有趣的。我实在希望你也能一起去呢。”




她说这话是出于至诚的。她根愿意在这种小事情上使他快乐快乐的。




“唉,但是想象一下我在巴黎北车站或加来码头上的情形罢!”




“但是那有什么关系呢?我看过其他的在大战中受了伤的人,用异床抢着呢。何况我们是可以坐汽车去呢。”




“那么我们得带两个仆人去了。”




“呵,用不着,我们带非尔德去全蚝了,那边总会有个仆人的。”




但是克利福摇了摇头。




“今年不动了,亲爱的,今年不去!或者明年再看罢。”




她忧愁地走开,明年!明年他又将怎样么?




她忧愁地走开了,明年!明年他又将怎样么?她自己实在并不想到威尼斯去,现在不,现在是有了那个男了了,但是她还是要去,为了要服从生活的纪律的缘故;而且,要是她有了孩子的话,克利福会相信她是在威尼斯有了个情人的缘故。




现在已经是五月了,他们是打算在六月间便要出发的。老是这一类的安排!一个人的生命老是安排定了。轮子转着,转着,把人驱使着,驾双着,人实在是莫可奈何的。




已经是五月了,但是天气又寒冷而多雨起来。俗话说的:“寒冷多雨再五月,利于五谷和草秣。”五欲和草袜在我们日重要的东西了!康妮得上啊斯魏去走一趟,这是他们的小市镇。那儿,查太莱的姓名依旧是威风赫赫的,她是一个人去的,非尔得驶着她的汽车。




虽然是五月天,而且处处是嫩绿,但是乡间景色是忧郁的。天气是够冷的,雨中杂着烟雾。空气里浮荡着某种倦怠的感觉。一个人不得不在抵抗中生活。无怪乎这些人都是丑恶而粗钝的了。




汽车艰辛地爬着上坡,哟过达娃斯哈的散漫龌龊的村落,一些黑色砖墙的屋子,它们的黑石板的屋顶的尖锐的边缘发着亮光,地上的泥土夹着煤屑,颜色是黑的。行人道是湿而黑的。仿佛一切的一切都给凄凉郁的情绪所浸透了。丝没有自然的美,丝毫没有生之乐趣,甚至一只鸟、一只野兽所有的美的本能都全部消失了,人类的直觉官能都全部死了。这种情形是令人寒心的。杂货店的一堆一堆的肥皂,蔬菜店的大黄莱和柠檬,时装钥的丑怪帽了,一幕一幕地在丑恶中过去,跟着是俗不可面的电影戏院,广告画上标着:“妇人之爱!”和原始派监理会的新的大教堂,它的光滑的砖墙和窗上的带青带红的大快玻璃实在是够原始的。再过去,是维斯莱源的小教堂,墙砖是黝黑的,直立在铁栏和一些黑色的小树后边,自由派的小教堂,自以为高人一等,是用乡村风味的沙石筑成的,而且有个钟楼,但并不是个很高的钟楼。就在那后边,有个新建的校舍,是用高价的红砖筑成的,前面有个沙地的运动场,用铁栅环绕着,整个看起来是很堂皇的,又象教堂又象监狱。女孩子们在上着唱歌课,刚刚练习完了“拉一米一多一拉”,正开始唱着一首儿单的短歌。世上再也没有比这个更不象歌唱一自然的歌唱一的东西了:这只是一阵奇异的呼号,带了点腔调的模样罢了。那还赶不上野蛮人;野蛮人还有微妙的节奏。那还赶不上野兽;野兽呼号起来的时候还是有意义的。世上没有象这样可怖的东西,而这种东西却叫做唱歌!当非尔德去添汽油的时候,康妮坐在车里觉得肉麻地听着。这样一种人民,直觉的官能已经死尽,只剩下怪异的机械的呼号和乖房的气力,这种人民会有什么将来呢?  




在雨中,一辆煤车在轰轰地下着山坡,非尔德添好了油,把车向山坡上开行,经过了那些大的但是凄凉的裁缝店、布匹店和邮政局,来到了寂寞的市场上,那儿,杉·布勒克正在他的所谓“太阳旅店”的酒肆里。伺望着外边的行人,并且向查泰莱男爵夫人的汽车行了士个鞠躬。




大教堂是在左边的黑树丛中,汽车现在下坡了,经过“矿工之家”咖啡店。汽车已经经过了“威录敦”、“纳尔逊”、“三桶”和“太阳”这些咖啡酒肆,现在打“矿工之家”门前经过了,然后再经过了“机师堂”,又经过了新开的够华丽的“矿工之乐”,最后经过了几个新的所谓“别墅”而到了上史德门去的黝黑的路,两旁是灰暗的篱笆和暗青色的草原。




达娃斯哈!那便是达娃斯哈!快乐的英格兰!莎士比亚的英格兰!晤!不!那是今日的英格兰。自从康妮在那儿居住以后,她明白了。这英格半正生产着一种新的人类,迷醉于金钱及社会政治生活,而自然的直觉的官能却是死灭了的新人类。这是些半死的尸体,但是,活着的一半却奇异地、固执地生活着。这一切都是怪涎的,乖庚的。这是个地下的世界,不可以臆测的世界,我们怎样能够明白这些行尸的反应呢?康妮看见一些大的运货车,里面装满着雪菲尔德钢铁厂的工人,一些具有人类模样的、歪曲的、妖怪样的小东西,正向着蔑洛克去作野外旅行,她的心不禁酸楚起来。她想:唉,上帝呵,人类把自己弄成怎么样了?人类的领导者们,把他们同胞开弄成怎么样了?他们把他们的人性都消灭了,现在世上再也不能有友爱了!那只是一场恶梦!




她在—种恐怖的波浪中,重新觉得这一切都是灰色的、令人寒心的失望。这些生物便是工人群众;而上层阶级的内容怎样也是她所深知的,那是没有希望的了,再也没有什么希望的了。可是,她却希望着一个孩子,一个继承人!一个勒格贝的继承人!她不禁惊悸起来。




而梅乐士却是从这一切中出来的!是的,但是他与这一切却远隔着,如她自己与这一切无隔着一样。不过,甚至在他那里也没有什么友爱了。友爱死了,那儿只有孤寂与失望。这便是英格兰,英格兰的大部分。康妮很知道,因为她今天是从这样的英格兰的大部分的中心经过的。




汽车正向着史德门上去。雨渐渐停止了,空气中浮着一种奇异的、透明的五月之光。乡景一幕一幕地卷了过去,往南是毕克,往东是门司非德和诺汀汉。康妮正向着南方走去。




当汽车驶到了高原上面时,她看向见左手边,在一个高临乡野的高地上,那深灰色的,暗淡而雄壮的华梭勃宫堡,下面是些带红色的半新的工人住宅。再下面,便是煤场的大工厂,还正在曰着一缕缕的灰暗的烟和自蒸气,这工厂每年是要把几千几万金镑放在公爵和其他股东的腰包里的。这雄壮的老宫堡;败了,然而它还是高耸天际,俯视着下面湿空气中的黑烟和白雾。




转了个弯,他们在高原上向着史德门前进。从这路上看起来,史德门只是个庞大的壮丽的新饭店。离路不远的地方,金碧辉煌的柯宁斯贝饭店,在一种荒寂的情况中耸立着。但是,细看起来,你便看得见左手边一排排精致的“摩登”住宅,安排得象滑牌戏似的,一家家用花园互相隔离着,这是几个妖怪的“主子们”在这块糠人的土地上所玩的一种奇异的骨牌戏。在这个住宅区过去,耸立着一些真正近代矿场的骇人的凌空建筑,一些化学工厂巨大的长廓,它们的形式是前此人类所梦想不到的。在这种庞大的新设备中间,连矿场矿坑本身都不算什么了。在这大建筑的前面,那骨牌戏都是惊奇地摆在那儿,等待着主干们去玩它。




这便是战后新兴的史德门。但是事实上,尽管康妮并不认识它,老史德门是在那“饭店”下边半英里路之遥,那是一个老的小矿场,一些黑砖筑的老住宅,一两个小教堂,一两间商店和一两间小酒店。




但是这一切都算不得什么了。新工厂里冒着浓烟和蒸汽的地方才是现在的史德门。那儿没有教堂,没有小酒店、甚至没有商店,只有些大工厂。这是现代的奥式皮亚神国里面有着一切的神的殿堂;此外便些模范住宅和饭店,所谓饭店、虽然看起来怪讲究的,其实只是个故工们的酒店罢了。




这块新地方,其至是从康妮到勒格贝以后才建筑起来的。那些模范住宅里,住满着从四方八面来的一些流氓,这些人所干的勾安之一,便是去偷捕克利福的兔子。




汽车在高原上走着,她望着整个的州府,一起一伏地开憎爱分明过去。这个州府往昔是个骄做的、威风赫赫的州府呢!在好怖前,那直立天际,象是海市蜃楼的房屋,便是查维克大厦。它的窗户占了墙壁的大部分,这是伊丽莎白时代的一个最出名的宫堡。它孤独地、高贵地站在一个大花园的上头。虽然是古旧了。过时了。但是人们还当作一个荣耀的遗物似地保存着。“瞧瞧我们的祖先是多么的显贵!”




那是过去,现在是在那下面。将来呢,只有上帝知道在哪里了。汽车已经转着弯了,两旁是些老而黑的矿工的小村舍,汽车正向着阿斯魏下去。在这阴湿的日子里,阿斯魏正冒着一阵阵的烟和蒸汽,好象为什么天神焚香似的。阿斯魏是在那山谷的下面,到雪非尔德的所有的铁道线都打这儿穿过,那些长烟囱里冒着烟和闪光的煤矿场和钢铁厂,那教堂上的螺钻似的凄惨的小钟楼,虽然就要倒塌了,但是依旧还矗立在烟雾中,这样的阿斯魏,常常总使康妮觉得奇怪地感动。这是个山谷中央在古老的村镇。有一个主要的旅舍名叫“查太莱”。阿斯魏人都谯勒格贝是一个地方的总名,而不是一个屋名。




矿工们的勤黑的村舍是平着行人道起的,狭小得象百多年前的矿工住宅一样。这些村舍都是洞着道路起,道路于是成了一条街了。当你走进这街里面的时候,你便要立刻忘记了那开豁的、起伏的原野。这原野上还有着富堡和大厦耸立着,但是和鬼影一般了。现在康妮正到了那光赤的铁道网的上头,那儿四面都起着高大的镀冶金属的工厂和其他的工厂,歙人觉得四周只是些墙壁,铁的声音在嚣响着,庞大的载货车震动着地皮,号笛叫着。




然而当你沿着这条路下去,到了那曲折撤搂的市镇中心时,在那教堂的后面,你便进到了一个两世纪以前的世界上了。“查太莱”旅舍和那老药房,便在这弯曲的街上。这街从前是通到这些富堡和权贵者们的游乐别所在的旷野外去的大道。




在那街角上,一个警察正举着手,让三辆载着铁条的货车过去,使那可怜的者教堂颠震着。直至这些货车过去了,那警察才向查太男爵夫人行礼。




在那市区的弯曲的老街两旁,挤拥着所有旧而黑的矿工住宅。再过去,便是一排排较新而稍大的房屋,起在那山谷的坡上。这是些较现代的矿工的住宅。再远一些,在那宫堡大厦所在的临野上,烟与蒸汽夹杂着,漾荡着,星罗棋布着无数的红砖建筑,有的在低凹处,有的狞恶地在那斜坡上突入天际,这便是矿区。在这矿区的里头,轿式马车和茅舍时代的老英格兰,甚至罗宾汉时代的英格兰还残留着。在那儿,矿工们不做工的时候,他们的受压制的好动的本能无聊起来;便东奔西窜地闲散浪荡着;




英格兰哟,我的英格兰!但是哪个是我的英格兰?英格兰的权贵者们的堂皇大厦,照起像来真是好看极了,而且在我们和伊丽莎白时代的人们之间创造了一种幻象的联系。古香古色的古老大厦,现在还存在着,和在慈爱的安妮王后与汤姆·琼斯的时代一样。但是烟灰把褐黄色的粉漆弄黑了,很久以来便再也没有那黄金颜彩了,而且一个一个地,象那些官堡一般,被人遣弃了。现在开始被人拆毁了。至于那育英格兰时代的茅舍呢,现在却变成芒寂的乡野中的一些槛楼的大砖屋了。




现在,人们把官堡拆毁了,乔治风格的大厦也渐渐完了。那无美不备地乔治风格的大厦佛力治,当康妮的汽车打那门前经过时,也正在被人拆毁着。这大厦还是很完整的。大战以前,维持莱一家人还是阔绰地住在里面的,但是现在,人家觉得这大厦太大了,太花费了,并且四邻都太仇视了,贵族都到了较为愉快的地方去住了,那儿,他们是可以挥霍着金钱而不必知道金钱之来处的。




这便是历史:一个英格兰把其他的一个英格半消灭了。煤矿业曾使那些大厦致富。现在却把那些大厦消灭了。如同把那些茅舍消灭了一样。工业的英覆半把农业的英格兰消灭了。一种意义把另一种意义消灭了。新英格兰把旧英格兰消灭了。事态的继续并不是有机的,而是机械式的。




属于富裕阶级的康妮,曾攀附着那残余的者英格兰,直至经过了不少的年代,她才明白了,实际上,她的阶级已经给这骇人的右怖的新英格兰消灭了,而且这种消灭工作将继续着,直至消灭净尽了为止。佛力治莱没有了,伊斯乌德没有了,文达先生所爱的希勃莱也就要没有了。




康妮在希勃莱停了一会。屋后的园门是挨近矿场铁道和大路的交叉点的,希勃莱矿场本身就在那些树丛后边。园门大开着,因为矿工们是有权通过花园的。他们在园里游荡着。




汽车经过了那点缀园景的水池旁边一但矿工们却把他们的报纸抛在这池里一·然后由一条特别的小咱来到那大厦门前。这是个十八世纪中期的可爱的粉漆的建筑。那儿有一条美丽的水松树的小径,这小径从前是通到一个老屋去的。大厦的正面安静地开展着,它的乔治风格的玻璃窗户好象一些欢乐的眼睛似地闪烁着。屋后边便量些令人羡慕的花园。




康妮觉得里面的一切都比勒格贝可爱得多,光亮得多,并且更有生气,都丽而雅致。房子的墙壁都嵌着乳黄色的木板,天花板油着金色,每样东西都美妙修洁,一切布置都尽美尽妙,处处都花费过大量金钱的。甚至那些走廓都布置得宽大而可爱,优雅地弯曲着,并且充满着生气。




不过文达是孤独地生活着,他深爱他的住宅。但是他的花园却给他自己的三个煤矿场围绕着。他的想法是很慷慨的。他的花园差不多是欢迎矿工们进来的。难道不是这些矿工们使他有钱的么!所以,当他看见一君君的槛楼的工人到他的水池边闲逛时一自然不能进到他的私人花园里面,这几是有个界限的一他便要说:“矿工们也许不象鹿子那样可以点缀园景,但是他们比鹿子是有利得多了。”




但那是维多利亚王后在位的后半期一金钱满地的黄金时代,那时,矿工们都是些“老实的工人”。  ‘




文达把这种话向他的贵宾,那时还是威尔士王子,半谢罪地说,那王子用他的带喉音的英语回答说:




“你说的很对,要是在桑德灵韩富的花园下面藏有煤炭的话,我定要在那青草上开个矿场,并且要认为那是最上等的花园布景。呵,我很情愿用这价钱把化鹿去换矿工,我还听说你的工人都是些好人呢。”




那时,这王子也许把金钱之美和工业之福惠说得过火一点吧。




但是这王子后来做了国王,而这国王也已崩逝了。现在是一位另外的国王,他的主要职秒似乎是在主持慈善粥研厂的开幕礼。




那些“好工人”,现在却正浸蚀着希勃莱。大花园里,雨后春笋似地起了许多新的肘落,“老乡绅”的心里,觉得这种民众是异样了,从前,他是心下宽大的,觉得你是自己的产业和自己的矿工们的主子。现在呢,一种新的精神在微妙地侵浸着,他觉得被排挤了。他的产业好象再也不属于他了,那是不容人误会的。矿业与工业、有着一个自我的意志。这意志是反对贵绅主子的!所有的矿工都是参预这意志的人,要想反抗这个意志是困难的,这意志使你失掉你的地位,或者使你从生命中滚蛋!




曾经讲过军队的“多绅文达”,亏他还站得稳。但是他在晚饭之后,再也不想到花园里去散步了。他差不多总是躲在家里。一天晚上,他光着头,穿着漆皮鞋和紫色的丝袜子,陪着康妮在园门边去,用他的“咳,咳”不离口的上流社会的文雅的口气和她谈着,但是当他经过——群矿工面前时,他们只是望着他,头都不点。康妮觉得这清瘦的、高雅的老先生在退缩着,好象一只笼子里的都丽的羚羊给庸俗的眼睛凝视着时退缩着一般。矿工们,在私人方面对他是没有恶意的,一点也没有。但是他们的精神是无情地.反抗他的。他们的心底里深深地怨恨地。在丑恶中生活着的他们,对于他的都丽的,斯文的,高雅的生活里含恨的。“他是谁呵!”他们所恨的是他与他们间的不同地方。




虽然,在他的英格兰人的心和他的兵士之心的秘密处,他相信他们急恨这种“不同的地方”是有理由的,他觉得他的享受这一切优越的权益有点不对的,但是他是代表一种制度,所以他是不愿被人排挤的。




只有死才能排挤他。在康妮访他不久以后,死神突然地把他攫去了。在他的遗嘱中,他并没有忘记给克利福很大的好处。




继承他的财产的人,马上叫人把希勃莱拆毁了。因为保存这大厦太花钱了。谁也不愿意住在那里,于是这大便毁灭了。那美丽的水松树的路线原来伐了。园中的树木也砍光了。整个产业也分成小块了。这地方是很近阿斯魏的。在这新的“无人之城”的奇异的荒原上,新起着一排排的舒适的屋宇;于是便变成了希渤莱新村子!




康妮到那里去的一年以后,一切都工了,现在那里是希特莱新村了,一座座红砖的屋宇起在那些新避的街道上,没有会梦想到十二个月以前,那里还有过一座壮丽的粉漆大厦。




但是这是爱德华王所私授的花园布景法的新时代,这是一种拿煤矿场来点缀草地的花园布景法。




一个英格兰把另一个英格兰消灭了。乡绅文达和勒格贝大厦的英格兰是完了。死了,不过这种消灭工作还没有做到尽头罢了。




以后将怎样呢!康妮是不能想象的。她只能看见一些新的砖石的街道铺在田野上,新的建筑物在矿场上起着,新的女工穿着她们的丝袜,新的男工到跳舞宫去。后辈人是完全意识不着老英格兰的。在意识之继续中,有个破缺,差不多是美国式的,但其实是工业的破缺。以后将怎样呢?




康妮总觉得那儿并没有以后。她想把她的头藏匿在沙里;或者,至少藏匿在一个活着的男子的怀里。,  世界是这样的错杂,这样的奇怪,这样的丑恶!普通的人是这样多,而又这样可怕,真的!她回家去时,心里这样想着,望着矿工们缓慢地离开矿坑,又炭又黑,一身歪着,一边肩耸着,一边肩低着,响着他们的沉重的镶铁的长靴。脸色苍白得鬼似的,眼睛闪着自,预项缩着,肩膊失了望膊的模样。这是人,这是人,唉。在某种说法上,他们是些忍耐的好人;在其他的说法上,他们只是鬼。他们的人类所应具有的某种东西被戮杀了。然而,他们却是人,他们却能生孩子,人是可以由他们而生孩子,可怕的,可怕的思索呵:他们是温和的好人。但是他们只是一种半人,灰色的半人,直至现在,他们是“好”的,但这也不过是他们的一半是好的,呵!假如他们死了的部分苏醒过来!晤!去想象这个,真是太可怕了!康妮是深怕工人群众的,她觉得他们是这样的不可思议。他们的生命是绝对没有美的,绝对没有直觉的,老是“在矿坑里”。




这样的人所生的孩子!呵,天哟天!




虽然,梅乐士是这样的一种人生的。也许不十分是。在人情上,四十年是有变迁的,有大大的变迁的。钦与煤把人类的肉体与灵魂深深地吞食了。




虽然,那丑恶休身的人类却生活着!这一切结果要怎样呢?也许煤炭消灭之日,他们也会从这地面上消灭了罢。他们是当媒炭号召他们时,成千成万地从无中而来的,或者他们只是些煤层里的怪异的动物罢,他们是另一世界的生物,他们是煤的一种无素,好像铁工是铁的一种无素的一样。这是些非人的人。他们是煤、铁与陶土的灵魂。炭素、铁索、砂素等元素的动物。边些小元素,他们也许有点奇异的非人的矿物的美;跟煤的光泽,铁的重量也蓝色与抗力,玻璃的透明一样的美。矿物世界的妖怪的、伛偻的、无素的生物!他们属于煤、铁与阔土,正如鱼之属于水、虫之属于腐木一样。他们是矿物的分解物的灵魂!




康妮惧怕这煤和铁的米德兰,这种惧怕使她周身觉得一种怪异的感觉如同受了流行感冒一样,她觉得高兴地离开了这一切而回到家里,把头埋在沙里,她甚至觉得高兴地去和克利福聊天。




“当然啦,我不得不在彭莱小姐的店里喝杯茶。”她说。




“真的么!但是文达家里会请你喝茶的。”




“呵。是的,不过我不便却彭莱小姐的情。”




彭莱小姐是个脸色带黄的老处女,有个大鼻子和浪漫的气质,她侍候人喝茶时候的殷勤热烈,是好象在做圣典一样的。




“她问起我没有?”克利福说。




“当然啦!‘请问夫人,克利福男爵身体好吗?’我相信她把你看得比嘉威尔小姐还高呢。”  一




“我想你对地说了我身体很好罢?”




“是的!她听了这话,好象听了我对她说天堂的门为你开了一般的喜悦。我对她说,要是她来达娃斯喻时,她定要到这儿来看看你。”




“我!为什么?来看看我!”




“呵,是的,克利福。你不能尿让人家这样崇拜你而不稍稍报答人家。在她的眼里,嘉巴多西亚的圣乔治都绝对赶不上你呢。”




“你相信她会来吗?”




“呵。她的脸红了起来,那片刻问,她变得怪美丽的,可怜的东西!为汁么男子们不跟真正崇拜他们的女子结婚呢?”




“女子们的崇拜开始得太迟了。但是她有没有说她会来?”




“呵!”康妮模仿着彭莱小姐的喘息着的声音说,“夫人哟、我哪几敢这么告次!”




“造次!多么可笑!但是我希望她不要真的来了,她的茶怎么洋?”




“呵,立敦茶,浓得很呢!但是,克利福,你知道你是彭莱小姐和许多;宝一类的老处女的《玫瑰史》?,么?”




“纵令这样,我也不引以为荣。”




“她们把你在画报上所登的像怎。都好象宝贝般藏了起来,并且她们也许每天晚上都替你祈祷呢,真是樟极了。”




她回到楼上去换布裳。




那天晚上,他对她说。




“你是不是觉得在结婚生活之中,有些什么永存的东西?”




她望着他。




“不过,克利福,你把‘永存’看得象个帽子似的,或者看得象个长长的链索似的,施曳一个人后边,无论人走到多么远都得曳着。”




她烦恼地望着她。




“我的意思是,”他说,“假如你到威尼斯去,你不要抱着一种希望,希望有个什么可以认为大正经的情史罢。”




“在威尼斯有个可以认为大正经的情史?不,放心罢!不,我在威尼斯决不会有个比小正经更正经的情史的。”




她的声调里,带着一种奇特的轻鄙的意味。他皱着眉头望着她。




第二天早晨,当她到楼下去时,她看见守猎人的狗一佛萝茜,正坐在克利福卧室门前的走廓里,轻轻地叫着。




“怎么,佛萝茜”她温柔地说,“你在这儿干吗?”




她静静地把克利福的门打开了,克利福正坐在床上,他的床桌的打字机推在一边。守猎人站在床边等着,佛萝茜跑了进来,梅乐士的头部和眼睛做了个轻轻的姿势叫它到门外夫,它才溜了出来。




“呀,早安,克利福!”康妮说,“我不知道你们有事呢。”




然后她望着守猎人,向他道了早安。他摸棱地望着她,低、声地回答着。但是仅仅他的现在,已使她觉得一种热情之浪荡到她身上来了。




“我打扰了你们吗,克利福?真对不起。”




“不,那是毫无紧要的事。”




她重新走出门来,到第一层楼上的蓝色梳妆室里去,她坐在窗前,望着他那种奇异的、静默的形态向那大路下去。他有着一种自然缄默的高贵,一种冷淡的骄傲,和某种弱不禁风的神气。一个雇工!一个克利福的雇工!“亲爱的布鲁图斯哟,不要埋怨我们的昨辰不烘照,如果我们侈共一等,那是我们自己的过错呵。”




他是不是低人一等呢?他是不是?他那一方面又觉得他怎样呢?那是太阳光耀的一天,康妮在花园里工作着,波太太帮着她。为了一种什么缘故,这两个女人,给人类间存在着一种不可解的同情之潮所溶台了,她们把麝香石竹系在栓子上,她们种着一些夏季的小植物,这种工作她们俩都喜欢的。康妮尤其觉得把小植物的嫩根播入轻松的黑土里,再把它们轻轻埋好,是一种快乐的事,在这春日的早晨,她觉得子宫的深处在颤动着。仿佛阳光照了它,而使它快活起来似的。“你丈夫过世好多年了罢?”她一边对波太太说,一边拿起了一根小植物放在泥穴里。




“二十三年了!”波太太一边说,一边小心地把楼斗菜一一分开。“自从他们把他带回家里到现在。有二十三年了。”




“康妮听了这“带回家里”的可怖的结局,心里不禁吓了一跳。




“你以为她是为什么遭难的?”她问道。“他生前和你快乐么?”




这是妇人与妇人间的一个问题,波太太用她的手背,把垂在脸上的一撮头发拂了开去。




“我不晓得,夫人!他是一种不屈不挠的人;并且不愿与他人同道的,那是一种致命的固执性:宁死而不愿低头,你知道,他对什么都是漠然,我认为那是矿坑的罪过。他原就不应该到矿坑里做工的。但是他还小的时候,他的父亲便强迫他到矿坑里做工。这一来,当你过了二十岁时,那是不太容易改行的了。”




“他曾说过他讨厌到矿坑里做工么?”




“呵。不!从来没有说过!他是从来不说他厌恶什么的”




他只露着难看的面色罢了。他是那些粗心大意的人之一;好象大战开始的时候,那些第一批狂欢赴战,立刻阵亡的青年们一样他的头脑不是不清醒。就是什么都漠然。我常对他说:‘您下对什么漠然。谁也不管!但这不是真的!呵。当我生第一胎孩子时,他那一动不动的静默着的神气。和孩子生过后,他望着我的那种凄惨的眼睛!那时我受了不小的苦痛。但是我得去安慰他。我对他说:‘不要紧的,亲爱的,不要紧的!’他望着我,怪的道笑着。他从来不说什么的,但我相信从此以后,他在夜里和我再也没有什么真正乐趣了;他再也不您意任性了。我常对他说:‘呵。亲爱的。让您自己任性点罢!’……我有时是要对他说这种粗的话的。他却不说什么,池总是不愿让他自己任性时儿,也许他不能罢。他不愿我再有孩子了,我常常埋怨他的母亲。她不该让他进产房里来的。他不应到那里去的。男子们的旦熟思起来的时候,是要把一切事情都张大起来着。”




“那对他有这么大的影响么?”康妮惊愕地说。




“是的。那种生产的苦痛。他是不能认为天然的。那把他夫妇之爱中所应得的乐趣都糟塌了。我对他说:‘要是我自己都不介意,为什么你要介意?那是我的事情呢!……’他中回答道:“那是不公道的!”




“也许他是个太易感动的人吧。”康妮说。




“对了!当你认识了男子的时候,你便知道他们在不该感动的地方。便太易感动了。我相信,连他自己也不晓得他是痛恨矿坑的,恨得入骨的,他死后的脸容是那么安静。仿佛他是被解救了似的。他生前是很漂亮的一个青年!当我看见他那么安泰。那么纯洁的样子,仿佛是他自己愿意死似的。我的心都碎了。唉!真的,那使我的心都碎了。但是那是矿坑的罪过。”




说着,她流了几滴伤心泪。康妮却哭得比她更厉害。那天是个温暖的春日。空中浮荡着与黄花的香馨,许多东西在萌牙,阳光的精华充满着肃静的园里。




“你一定难过极了!”康妮说。




“阿夫人!起初我还不太明白呢,我只能反复地哭着说:‘我的人哟,为什么你要离开我!……’我再也找不着其他的话说。但是我总觉得他会回来的。”




“但是那并不是他要离开你呢。”康妮说。




“是的,夫人!那不过是我哭着时说的傻话,我继续地希望着他会回来的。尤其是在夜里,我眼不交睫地想着,为什么他不在这床上?……仿佛我的感觉不容我相信他是死了似的。我只觉得池是定要回来的。回来假紧着我躺着,使我可以觉得他是和我在一起,我唯一所希望的,便是感觉着他温暖暖地和我在一起。唉!不知道经过了多少次的捻,经过了多少年。我才明白他不会回来了!”




“和他的肉体的接触不会回来了。”康妮说。




“对啦。夫人!和他的肉体的接触!直至今日。我还忘不了,而且永久也忘不了的。假如上面有天的话,他将在那儿。他将假紧着我躺着,使我能入睡。”




康妮惊惧地向她的深思的标致的脸孔瞥了一眼。又是一个达娃斯哈出来的热情的人!和他的肉体的接触;“因为爱之束缚。不易解开!”




“你一旦深爱了一个男子时,那是可怕的!”她说。




“唉!夫人、那便是使人觉得这么苦痛的原因,你觉得人们都是希望他死的。你觉得矿坑是存心害死他的。唉。我觉得假如世上没有矿坑。并且没有经营煤矿的人的话,他是决不会离开我的。但是他们全都是想拆散一对相投的男女。”




“肉体地相投的男友。”康妮说。




“对了,夫人!这世上铁石心肠的人太多了,每天早晨,当他起来去矿坑里做工时,我总觉得那是不祥的,不祥的,但是他除了到矿坑里做工以外还能怎样呢?一个穷人能怎样呢?”




一种奇异的疾恨燃烧着这个妇人。




“难道一种接触关系能够延续到这么久么?”康妮突然地问道,“那使你这么久还能够感觉着他么?”




“呵,夫人,除此以外还有什么能持久的呢?孩子们长大了便要离开你。但是男子,呵!……但是连这点接触的记忆,他们都想把你夺杀了。甚至你自己的孩子!不过,谁知道!我们也许是要分离的。但是感情是不同的东西哟,也许最好是永远不要爱上谁。不过,当我看见那些从来不曾真正地受男子彻底地温暖过的女人,我便觉得她们总是些可怜虫。不怕她们穿得多漂亮。风头出得多有劲,不,我的主意是不会变的。我对于人世是没有什么尊敬的。”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

发帖 回复